Skip to main content

Full text of "Future Science Fiction v04n03 (1953 09)"

See other formats


sept. SCIENCE FICTION 

ALL STOR 

Dust Thou Art... I fe§ 



.^Douiufinion 
mflGPZinf / 





AT LAST! A CHROME 
RESTORER THAT WORKS! 




Amazing new 2-way chrome protector wipes away rust 
— pits — corrosion — in just 2 minutes! Stops rust from 
forming! Keeps chrome mirror-bright! 



Now keep your bumpers, grillwork, 
wipdow-frames, all chrome on your 
car sparkling bright as the day you 
bought it! Keep it rust- 
free for life! No matter 
how badly pitted or 
scarred, this sensation- 
al new 2-Way Chrome 
Protector wipes it Mirror-Bright, 
prevents new rust and corrosion 
from forming! 

ONE APPLICATION LASTS ENTIRE 
SEASON — gives you safe, fool-proof 
protection against vicious biting 
erosions of SALT AIR-SUN-RAIN- 
SLEET-etc. 101 USES-for fishing 
reels, boat trims, bicycles, sporting 
equipment, etc. Household appli- 
ances, farm equipment, toys, any 
chromed object, etc. 

Complete Chrome Protector Kit 
contains: 

1 - Bottle of RUST REMOVER chem- 
ical with special applicator. 
Enough to remove all rust from 
car. 

2— Can of PROTECTOR chrome rust 
preventer and applicator. 
Enough for years of safe pro- 
tection. 




RESULTS ABSOLUTELY GUARANTEED 
OR MONEY BACK! 

Enclose $2, check or money order 
with name and address. C.O.D. 
orders plus postal charges. Get Your 
Chrome Kit Now! 




H. SEARS INDUSTRIES, INC., Dept. DA-2 
799 Broadway • New York 3, N.Y. 

H. SEARS INDUSTRIES, Inc. Dept. DA-2* ] 
799 Broadway 
New York 3, N.Y. 

Please send me ( ) CHROME i 

KITS at $2.00 each. It is under- 
stood that you guarantee excellent j 
results or I may return package I 
within 10 days for a refund of my I 
purchase price. 

Name I 

Address . j 

City Zone. State — _ J 

( ) Send C.O.D. I will pay post- I 

man on delivery plus postage and | 
handling charges. (You save ap- | 
proximately 57c by enclosing $2.00 | 
in cash, check or money order.) ■ 



HERE'S PROOF THAT YOU CAN 
DOUBLE YOUR INCOME BY 1963 



Just imagine what you could do with twice your 
present income! While you’re still young, you 
could afford luxuries usually associated with 
success . . . $65 suits . . . $18,000 home . . . security 
for your family . . . respect from your friends. 

If you’re like the average I. C. S. graduate 
surveyed this year, you’ll actually be making 
twice your present income by 1963! 



FROM $2,514.63 TO $5,114:84 



This is about what you can expect I. C. S. to do 
for you if you are an average student. With a 
little extra effort, you’ll be even better off! 

391 subjects to choose from. I. C. S. courses 
cover practical, everyday subjects in a practical, 
easy-to-follow way. You use your spare time — 
lime that others waste — to acquire knowledge 
worth thousands of dollars to business and in- 
dustry. If you want to be twice as well off in 
1963 as you are today, mail the coupon below. 
Get Expert Guidance with 2 FREE BOOKS. By 
return mail, you get complete catalog on the career 
you check. Also 36-page pocket-size guide, "How 
to Succeed.” Both free! Just mark the coupon. 




She’s holding a sheaf of 
reports from I. C. S. ten- 
year graduates. This 
group alone shows an 
average pay increase of 
1 03%. You can match it I 



. Returns from 21 states . . . from accountants, draftsmen, 
lenginoers, technicians . . . show the following important 
r facts about your expected income over a ten-year period. 



T 


Age 30 


Age 40 


% Increase 


— Average income 
for all U.S. men 


$2,449.00 


$2,845.00 


16% 


Average income 
for college 


$3,537.00 


$4,618.00 


30% 


graduates (men)* 









Average income 
for 41 I.C.S. 
graduates sur- 
veyed Jan. ’53 



103% 



$2,514.63 $5,114.84 

before I.C.S. . . 
training * 0( ^ a y 



• From “They Went to College, ” Haverman & West 




NOTE: The average man or woman will put 
off mailing this coupon till later. Consider 
yourself above average if you do it now. 



INTERNATIONAL CORRESPONDENCE SCHOOLS 




BOX 6000-E, SCRANTON 9, PENNA. 



Without cost or obligation, send me ‘‘HOW 
ART □ Heating 

□ Commercial AM □ Steam Fitting 

□ Magazine and Book □ Air Conditioning 

Illustrating □ Electrician 

□ Cartooning BUSINESS 

□ Show Card and Sign Lettering □ Business Administration 



> SUCCEED" and the booklet about the course BEFORE which I have marked X: 



CIVIL, STRUCTURAL □ College Preparatory 



□ Fashion Illustrating 
AUTOMOTIVE 

□ Automobile, Mechanic 

□ Auto-Elec. Technician 

□ Auto Body Rebuilding 
and Refinishing 

□ Diesel— Gas Engines 
AVIATION 

□ Aeronautical Engineering Ji 

□ Aircraft Engine Mechanic 

□ Airplane Drafting 
BUILDING 

□ Architecture 

□ Arch. Drafting 

□ Building Contractor 

□ Estimating 

□ Carpenter and Mill Work 

□ Carpenter Foreman 

□ Reading Blueprints 

□ House Planning 

□ Plumbing 



□ Certified Public Accountant 

□ Accounting 

□ Bookkeeping 

□ Stenography and Typing 

□ Secretarial 

□ Federal Tax 

□ Business Correspondence 

□ Personnel and Labor Relations 

□ Advertising 

□ Retail Business Management 

□ Managing Small Business 

□ Sales Management 

□ Salesmanship 

□ Traffic Management 
CHEMISTRY 

□ Chemical Engineering 

□ Chemistry 

□ Analytical Chemistry 

□ Petroleum— Nat l Gas 

□ Pulp and Paper Making 

□ Plastics 



ENGINEERING 

□ Civil Engineering 

□ Structural Engineering 

□ Surveying and Mapping 

□ Structural Drafting 

□ Highway Engineering 

□ Reading Blueprints 

□ Concrete Construction 

□ Sanitary Engineering 
DRAFTING 

□ Aircraft Drafting 

□ Architectural Drafting 

□ Electrical Drafting 

□ Mechanical Dralting 

□ Structural Drafting 

□ Sheet Metal Drafting 



□ Mathematics 

□ Commercial 

□ Good English 
MECHANICAL 
AND SHOP 

□ Mechanical Engineering 

□ Industrial Engineering 

□ Industrial Supervision 

□ Foremans!) ip 

□ Mechanical Drafting 

□ Machine Design-Drafting 

□ Machine Shop Practice 

□ Tool Design 

□ Industrial Instrumentation 

□ Machine Shop Inspection 

□ Reading Blueprints 



□ Mine Surveying and Dralting □ Toolmaking 



ELECTRICAL 

□ Electrical Engineering 

□ Electrician 

□ Electrical Maintenance 

□ Electrical Dralting 

□ Electric Power and Light 

□ Lineman 

HIGH SCHOOL 

□ High School.Subjects 



□ Stationary Steam Engineering 

□ Stationary Fireman 
RADIO. TELEVISION, 
COMMUNICATIONS 

□ General Radio 

□ Radio Operation 

□ Radio Servicing— FM 

□ Television 

□ Electronics 

□ Telephone Work 
RAILROAD 

□ Locomotive Engineer 

□ Diesel Locomotive 

□ Air Brakes □ Car Inspector 

□ Railroad Administration 
TEXTILE 

□ Textile Engineering 

□ Cottoa Manufacture 

□ Rayon Manufacture 



□ Gas— Electric Welding — _ 

□ Heat Treatment— Metallurgy n Woolen Manufacture 

□ Sheet Metal Work □ Loom Fixing 

□ Sheet Metal Pattern Dralting □ Finishing and Dyeing 



□ Refrigeration 
POWER 

□ Combustion Engineering 

□ Diesel— Electric 

□ Electric Light and Power 



□ Textile Designing 

YEAR OF THE SIX 
MILLIONTH STUDENT 



Special tuition rates to members ot the U. S. Armed Forces. Canadian residents send 
coupon to International Correspondence Schools Canadian, Ltd., Montreal. Canadt. 






Robert W. Lowndes 



Editor 



Feature Story 

DUST THOU ART Kris Neville 

Was Matuska seeing the future of his own kind here on Earth? 

Novelet 

TO SAVE A WORLD Irving E. Cox, Jr. 

When there's naught but horror in the truth, people seek a lie . 



Short Stories 



10 

70 

24 

27 

35 

47 

54 

64 



FREEDOM OF THE PRESS Harry Warner, Jr. 

. . . can mean sheer, unadulterated chaos, at times . . . 

STAND WATCH IN THE SKY Algis Budrys 

A strange, absorbing tale of an eerie vigil beyond the clouds . . . 

DOUBLE-TALK . Charles Dye 

He was a slave to the very words with which they hailed him "prince". 

PLEASE TO REMEMBER Mack Reynolds 

Uncle Manfred could be tolerant about today because he remembered . . . 

ANYONE HERE SEEN HERBIE GREEN? Robert K. Otturn 

Or anything calling itself by that name? 

IXTL IGO, SON! Raymond E. Banks 

There was no profit in passing off this redhead as his profits! 

@?S!i Article & Departments ggg 

DOWN TO EARTH (Editorial Comment & Readers’ Letters) 6 

REMEMBERED WORDS (Originals Winners ) 34 

READIN’ AND WRITHIN; 46 

Book Reviews by James Blish and Robert W. Lowndes 

THE PHANTOM PHOENICIANS (Special Article ) 

L. Sprague de Camp 58 

THE RECKONING (Your Report on our May Issue) 98 

READERS’ PREFERENCE COUPON (Vote Here, if you like) 98 

Cover by Milton Luros, illustrating "Stand Watch In The Sky" 

Interior Illustrations by Beecham, Luros, Orban and Sibley 

Next IsNiit on aule September 1st 



published bi-monthly by COLUMBIA PUBLICATIONS 
Maas. Editorial ana executive offices at 241 Church Street. New York 1$ 



FUTURE SCIENCE FICTION. September, 1953, 

INC., 1 Appleton Street. Holyoke, Maas. Editorial a .« ^ 

New York. Entered as second class matter at the Post Office at Holyoke. Mass, under the act of March 



1879. Entire contents copyriKhted 1953 by Columbia Publications. Inc. 2b< per copy: yearly subscription $1.50. 
•When submitting manuacrlpta, enclose stamped, self-addressed envelope for their return, If found unavailable, 
The publishers will exercise care in the handling of unsolicited manuscript*, but assume no responsibility to* 
their return. Printed in the U. a. A. 



4 





Twice winner 
and holder of 
the title, “The 
World’s Most 
Perfectly Devel- 
oped Man.” 



Are You Satisfied witli 

& 



Let Me PROVE I Can 
MakeYouaNEWMANin 
Only 15 Minutes a Day! 

H OW do YOU look stripped — in locker- room or 
gym? Skinny, scrawny, sparrow-chested, self- 
conscious, HALF ALIVE? 

How do you feel when people notice your physique ? Can 
you stand their gaze? If you’re not satisfied with your 
present physical development, let me prove I can make you 
a New Man — in only 15 minutes a day, right in the pri- 
vacy of your own home! I’ll give you biceps like iron 
and a fine, deep chest. I’ll broaden your shoulders, add 
ridges of solid muscle to your stomach, fill out your 
arms and legs. If you are fat and flabby, I’ll stream- 
you into a picture of radiant manhood. 



FREE BOOK - y - 3 -' Pat5 1 - i i ustra - , 5 d boo* is yo« 



. Not for $1.00 or 10c —But FREE 



Send NOW for my famous book. “Everlasting Health and 
Strength," 32 pages, crammed with photographs and val- 
uable advice. Shows what “Dynamic Tension” can do, an- 
swers many vital questions. Page by page It shows what I 
can do for YOU. 

This book is a real priie for any fellow who wants a 
better build. Yet I’ll send you a copy absolutely FREE. 
Just glancing through It may mean the turning point in 
your whole life! Rush the coupon to me personally: Charles 



M 



What "Dynamic Tension" Can Do For You 

“Dynamic Tension!" changed me from a 
flat-chested 97-lb. weakling- into the red- 
blooded HE-MAN that I am today. That’s 
how I’m turning thousands of fellows LIKE 
YOURSELF into New Men — with husky, 
handsome body and tireless endurance. I can 
do the same for YOU! Let me PROVE it! 

“Dynamic Tension ” is a PRACTICAL and NATUR- 
AL method. You use no tiring apparatus, no muscle- 
straining _ gadgets. My method is actually FUN! In 
only 15 minutes a day, you will actually see your mus- 
cles increase into powerful bulges of brawn and • 
strength. You’ll enjoy new stamina, a glad-to fie-alive J Charles atlas Dept 49 

feeling. Before you know it, you’ll have a rugged, l, 15 Eas , 23rd S) .', New Yor ' k , 0 . N . Y. 

handsome body a rough-and-ready ambition surging ! s „ a FnEE _ „„„ „ - 

out 01 you tnat tne world cant lick I 111 snow you Ibook. “Everlasting Health and Strength’’— 32 pages, 

TtfYtxr if wsolltr -F qq .7c! T nrPI , I crammed with photographs, answers to vital health 

nOW It really IOOIS to L<1V FjJ •questions, and valuable advice. I understand this t>ook 

to Is mine to keep and sending for it does not obligate 
v , 3 1 me in any way. 

»cr.v ' -a jh Name Age 

$ I (Please print or write plainly) 

11 

, Address •*! 

City State 

□ If under 14 years of age check here for Booklet A. 





A Department of Letters and Comment 



R ECENTLY, I read a short tale 
of the future, written in 1921, 
telling of the marvellous world 
of 2231. It starts out with a descrip- 
tion of the metropolis at night, a quiet 
city, even with the air-traffic. The 
mid-European mail-plane goes by si- 
lently; in nine short hours, the au- 
thors tell us, it will drop American 
mail in London. The buildings are so 
tall that the moon’s rays barely touch 
the bottom of the canyons they form, 
but at the ends of the avenues at 
ground level, huge street-fans drain 
off the day’s accumulation of foul 
air; along the thoroughfare, automatic 



atomizers emit pale clouds of gas, ster- 
ilizing the atmosphere; and the ave- 
nues are lit with pendant phospher 
bulbs, “which were never refilled, and 
which permanently emanated a deep, 
green light”. 

Then comes drama, as a small plane 
eludes the landing-disk atop a particu- 
lar building (such discs are on the 
tops of all the buildings) and zooms 
against the wall of the tallest of the 
skyscrapers. The plane is equipped 
with a “suction plunger” at its prow; 
it doesn’t crash, but thunks into the 
buildingside, and is fastened there, “a 
[Turn To Page 8 ] 



6 





Mail I Good Anywhere 
In U.5. A Possessions! 

If sickness or Occident 
(tuts you in a Hospital 
bed — you'll look back 
end thonk your lucky 
stars you were wise 
enough to take out the 
"NO TIME LIMIT" Policy. 

It's the sensible, practical way to 
protect your own bank account 
against the onslaught of high 
Hospital costs. So ACT TODAYI Do 
it before trouble strikes. 

YOU CAN GIT MATERNITY 
For slight extra cost husband and 
wife can have a MATERNITY RIDER 
attached to their regular Policy and 
this will entitle the couple to a lib* 
era! Benefit for childbirth confine* 



Go to the Hospital for a day, a week, a month, a year or 
longer — your "NO TIME LIMIT" Policy pays Benefits just as 
long as you stay — there's absolutely no time limit I 

What blessed help! What's more, the "MO TIME LIMIT" 
Policy pays off in cash direct to you — regardless of what 
you may collect from any other insurance policy for the 
same disability, including Workmen's Compensation. This 
is important — it means you can carry the low cost "NO 
TIME LIMIT" Policy IN ADDITION to any other insurance 
— then collect two ways in case of Hospital confinement. 
ACCIDENTAL DEATH, SURGERY, POLIO INCLUDED 
We give you more coverage, better coverage, longer cov- 
age at low cost. You get generous Hospital Room and 
>ard Benefits for sickness or accident (rest homes, sani- 
iriums and Govt. Hospitals excluded) . . . you get Cash 
enefits for 73 Surgical Operations . . . Lump Cash for 
iccidental death . . . Cash Payment for loss of eyes, 
lands, feet . . . special Polio Protection, etc. One Policy 
covers individual or entire family, birth to age 75. You'll 
see the low costs In the booklet we send you. DON'T 
TAKE CHANCES - BE PROTECTED. Send for our FREE 
BOOK which tells all about this remarkable insurance. 

IT'S TOO LATE! ACT NOW! 



POLICY BACKED BY STRONG RELIABLE COMPANY 

We do business In all 48 states and U. S. pos- 
sessions. Claims are paid promptly in strict 
accordance with Policy provisions. 

LIFE INSURANCE CO. OF NORTH AMERICA 

Wilmington 99, Delaware 



Coupon 

* for 

FREE 

BOOK 

NO OBLIGATION 
NO AGENT Will CALL 



VALUABLE FREE BOOK 



LIFE INSURANCE CO. OF NORTH AMERICA 

Dept. 953- D Wilmington 99, Del. 

Please send me, without obligation, full details about your now, 
low cost NO TIME LIMIT HOSPITAL Plan. No agent will call. 



1 Nome 






| 



















NOW! 

The Greatest 



HOSPITALIZATION 



VALUE 



EVER OFFERED miling and healthy today — In a Sky-high Hospital bills can wreck We pay benefits for os long os you 
Hospital bed tomorrowt 8e readyl your life savings. Insure n©w| *fay { n Hospital. NO TIME IIMITI 

PROTECTS YOU and iYOUR^FAMILY 
^SICKNESS or ACCIDENT. 



IN ADDITION TO WHAT YOU MAY COLLECT FROM OTHER INSURANCE 



WE PAYCASH DIRECTTO YOU 






8 



ITH'Bfi Science Fiction 



small upright propeller at the stern” 
keeping it aloft. From this “Vampire 
plane”, as it is called, a pair of crooks 
emerge, enter the building, and pro- 
ceed to rob the Continental Reserve 
Bank. 

The police are taken to the building 
via pneumatic tubes; they fire on the 
crooks with electric guns, but the cul- 
prits are cased from head to foot in 
rubber suits, and escape. All seems to 
favor them, until, through miscalcula- 
tion on the malefactors’ part, the plane 
is caught in the terrific suction of one 
of the great street-fans, and chewed to 
pieces, passengers, loot, and all, by 
the mighty blades of the fans. Thus 
justice is served. 

Obviously, such a story wouldn’t go 
today — but for all the simple-minded- 
ness of the plot and action, and the 
questionable “science” (one wonders 
why the giant fans weren’t shielded), 
that story has a fascination in the pic- 
ture it draws of the future — an appeal 
I haven’t seen very often in the past 
decade. 

And it made me wonder why. 

The simple, easy explanation is that 
I’ve been reading science-fiction too 
long; I’ve lost my capacity for being 
awed. Science, since Hiroshima, has 
been going so fast in all directions that 
my imagination can’t even keep up 
with it, let alone run ahead of it. 

But, if that were the case, then I 
wouldn’t have gotten anything out of 
the story mentioned above but laughs. 

No, I think the fault lies not in us 
oldtime readers, but in the authors who 
write today’s science-fiction. The 
scribes who told the wonderful tales 
of yesterday, for all their many faults, 
had a feeling about the greatness of 
days to come that few show today. 
This is not to censure present-day 
writers, who have gained in the quali- 
ty of expression where they have lost 
in imagination. Perhaps the trend is 
irreversible; perhaps the fascination is 
part and parcel to a certain naivite 



which the present age has discarded 
along with its science-plus-socialism- 
equals-utopia formulas — and with the 
bathos of the “Skylarks” and their su- 
per hat-tricks. 

But sometimes I wonder if the 
young convert to science-fiction, read- 
ing th? best of present-day writing, 
has as much fun as some of us old- 
timers did. 

Getting down to author-facts, we 
have the following on this issue’s line- 
up. 

KRIS NEVILLE came to light with 
“The Hand From the Stars”, In the 
July 1949 issue of Super Science Sto- 
ries; since then, he’s done a number 
of memorable short stories, such as 
“Take Two Quiggies” in Magazine of 
Fantasy and Science Fiction. Neville 
regards “Dust Thou Art...” as his 
best story to date, and I’m inclined 
to agree. 

HARRY WARNER, JR. beat out 
all the opposition in our March issue, 
taking first place with his first-pub- 
lished story, “Cold War”. His second 
appearance showed another facet to his 
talent — whimsy — and the present story 
is along similar lines. 

ALGIS BUDRYS made a powerful 
impression on many of us, when his 
“Walk to the World” appeared in the 
November 1952 issue of Space Science 
Fiction. Since then, he’s shown that he 
can work equally well with fantasy. 

CHARLES DYE has been a “reg- 
ular” with this magazine, since “Time 
Killer” appeared in our May 1951 
issue. 

MACK REYNOLDS started show- 
ing up in various magazines in 1950; 
you’ll find another of his short sto- 
ries in the current Science Fiction 
Quarterly. 

ROBERT K. OTTUM didn’t cop 
first place with his first story, “She 
Called Me Frankie”, which appeared 
in the May Science Fiction Quarterly; 
but that story did receive a good deal 
of appreciative comment. 

[Tarn To Page 83] 






20 Wnys 



OVER 1000 SECRETS YOURS 

which d 



o you want to know? 



Oto 60 miles in 12 seconds 
Increase top speed of your car up to 30 miles 
Secrets of Indianapolis Speedway revealed! 





\oo have heard of drivers getting 30. 40. 50 miles 
on a single gallon of gas . . . you’ve been rattled 
lo see "tin can Jalopies" beat you at the light 
every time-.. leave you In the dust on th%_hlghwayl 
Now you can give your car greater pep, add 30 
miles per pour to Its top speed, surge ahead from 






ii to do M.P H. In 12 seconds flat! You can save 
hundreds of dollars annually, burn water with gas. 
extend car life by simple, easy tricks, quickly re. 





AFTER 



condition cylinder walls without 
***"■ Wills. motorl It seems Incredible— hut It’s true! Many of 
•ho-e hie hods have been tested by huge industrial 
and oil firms, special laboratories, government bureaus and used by i. 

Speedway champions. Now this Information Is yours In the new amazing I 
* Extra Power"— hot off the presses! 

Easy Pictures Show you how! 

No need to be a mechanic! Easy directions A clear pictures show you 
how to get more speed, power A economy with only a Screwdriver! 
Tells of cheap gadgets that work miracles with any motor, a 1953 
model or a Junkyard derelict! Shows you how to SAVE up to SSOO.OO 
a year, Increase resale value of your car. reduce repair costa. 

REAP 7 DAYS AT OUR RISK! 

This great book Is yours to try 7 days without obl’gattonl Only ONE 
of Its 10UO secrets may begin to save money the day received. Read 
how a simple trick gives added power and speed In minutes, with a 
screwdriver, how to start .a weak battery with a bumper Jack. Look 
over plans for converting 37 5 Jalopies Into streamlined, low-sprung models with te rifle 
re** rere an 8, y ,,n *- °> d P»rla. ordinary tools Learn how to repair 

? n , w|,h plastic paste, reflnlsh all cars, remove dust, restore chrome appear- 
L. *1".*. , ne w *. a ? « co . nomy wUh any cnr - any >'« ar ' ° n| y OHE ' d *“ can save lOO 

‘jH’cs the price of this bookl And you can try It the very hour you get It. 

SEND NO MONEY. Pay only 1.98 plus post on arrival. Read It 7 days at OUR RISK. Try 
f* *"V'* ,n * n * eth , od, ‘ 1 ** w '*h Let RESULTS talk for themselves. Note 

•*® w yo . u ahead every tlmel Thrill to greater speed A power. Try economy hints 

u.n **** per gallon. You must be delightfully surprised or your money 
backl Act NOWI Mall coupon today for new- thrills, new economy! 



WATER 

& SAVE GAS! 

Here’s only ONE of over a thousand 
secrets that show you how to get mar- 
velous new power and save gas tool 
Make your own "Super-Charger” with 
a cheap mason Jar and 15c rubber 
hose! So simple — no easy — yet It can 
actually save you up to 35% more 
gasl You’ll be dazzled with the terrific 
new power you get with this moderate 
water Injector! 

DRIVE 8000 MILES 
WITHOUT OIL CHANGE 

Do you need help to stop power wa»te7 
A quarter's worth of graphite will 
work wonders for you! This method 
used by thousands. Try It. you'll be 
amazed! There’s over IOOO more Ideas 
for you -easy to understand with pic- 
tures that show you howl Busy execu- 
tives or ladles can let their service 
Station attendant make many changes 
Shown in this book. Most fellows, how- 
ever, prefer to have the fun and satis- 
faction of doing It themselves. After 
311 It’s so simple with the easy In. 
otructlons A step-by step pictures! Re- 
member. you must be satisfied or this 
manual costs you nothlngl 

FREE 

even it you return manual ! 

f Pocket "TROUBLE 
* SHOOTER" helps 
you And cause of mo- 
tor defects, with re- 
pair advice. 

0 "SAVE ON ACCES- 
SORIES” — saves | 

you plenty on tires, 
accessories, gadgets. 

Not a catalog — abso- 
lutely Impartial. 

3 “ECONOMY DRIV- 
INC TECHNIQUE" 

— tells about famous 
Indianapolis driving 
echnlques that gave 

1 5«> miles per gallon! 

' "33 WAYS to In- 
crease Trade-In Value". 

wor,h hundreds to you! 
w Stock limited) Rush coupon 
^ TODAY for 7 day 
trial. 



"»«‘hods • AH about fuels A carburetlon • 
mnnfo.M ° m v?««Toi A,C °^ ‘V P ,n ‘* cl,on systems • How to build your own dual- 
manifold * Mixing air and fuel • Car supercharging Ideas • Speed A Power tun- 
How to make them * Pr . cm ' um vs. regular • Mason-Jnr water Injectors. 

• TnVfiU? »^iH en |^ r Sta • Increasing of top car speed • Better pickup on hills 
buritor flooding o.e?™ . w f" th , er • Extr ® horsepower tricks • Elimination of car- 
svstema ” ,ue .' pump w BU nr«- engine cutout • Duolex Ignition 
slon • JO onHytM mf? mo,or overheating • Conversions to High Compres- 
ooeratTori * Touching up n,cks - bents for perfect mechanical 

car lni?de and L «.!tt ? th " ,deas on adjustment A maintenance of your 

a " d out! Thousands of wide-awake Americans have this money-saving 
!?£ ZSf? Get you , r H,gh 5peed * Extra Power manual now! stop wwt. 

speed toot y * arly °. n J r * 8 i °‘L’ re Palrs, and get more power, higher 

speed toot Act now. Mall coupon today for 7 days’ reading at no obligation to youl_ 



J SPEEDWAY BOOKS 
| 127 West 3 3rd Street, Dept. 120-SG 
I New York 1, N. Y. 

I RUSH Hl-Speed & Extra Pqwer manual on 7 day trial, 
| money back guarantee. I will pay 1.98 plus postage 
. on arrival. Also send FREE the following: "Trouble 

■ Shooter". "Save on Accessories". "Economy Drlv- 
I Ing Technique” and "33 Ways to Increase Trade-In 
| Value", mine to keep even If I return manual for 
I refund, 

I Name. 

a 

| Address 

jj Town State ' 

. □ SAVE MORE— GET MORE by sending $2 check. 

■ m.o. or cash. In which case we pay postage and In- 

■ elude MOTORISTS’ COMPASS at no extra cost. Samo 
• money-back guarantee! 










The frail of dark dropi in the *now lad Matuska to a female. "Why", he thought 
In horror, it ii tho one who came to the compound, yeiterday; I gave her a blanket 

from the warehouie," 



10 




— .iiH ... 

, ^SRillip r 

Our Feature Story 

DUST 



Looking at these decadent beings of 
Earth, Matuska saw the future of his 
own people, the end to which they, 
too must come. But must it be thus? 

THOU ART... 



by Kris Neville 

(illustrated by Don Sibley) 

T HE CEMETERIES on Earth in 2988 — it was a bleak, rain-swept 
March day of that year when the colonists arrived in their spaceship 
and planted their flag (a ritual, for there was no one to contest owner- 
ship) in the moist land warmed by the rocket-blast — the cemeteries were ill- 
kept and markerless. 

The native came less than a week after their arrival. He was a squat, 
hairy, ugly brute. Matuska was the only one who had bothered to study 




a 




12 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



the spy-tapes and learn the language, 
so he spoke to the native. The native 
made it known that the cemetery to 
the west was the natives’ cemetery; 
that the natives would continue to use 
it; and that the colonists were not to 
interfere. The native, having said 
what he had come to say, departed. 

“Why did you leave the cities?” 
Matuska cried after him. There was 
no answer. 

Aside from that, the natives ignored 
the colony completely, for more than 
a year. When they moved in the for- 
est, hunting with arrows and spears, 
they refused to see the colonists hunt- 
ing with weapons infinitely more pow- 
erful, more accurate, and more dead- 
ly than their own. 

In the cemetery, the mounds contin- 
ued to weather away. Each new grave 
disinterred unmarked bones. Dry, 
tangled brambles shackled the older 
mounds to the earth and drew them 
down with the dead fingers of prom- 
ised obscurity. And the newer mounds, 
those hacked out of the raw, frozen 
earth during the colonists’ first winter, 
were being compressed by snow and 
rain and wind-driven sleet. Except for 
the most recent graves, the cemetery 
was always a thicket. It had been, for 
no one could tell how many years. 

Matuska was as nearly acclimated 
as he would ever be to the heavy air 
and the high gravity. On the first an- 
niversary of their arrival, he stood in 
the cemetery among the natives and 
watched them prepare to bury a youth 
killed during the hunt, a youth whose 
death had been heralded by the beat- 
ing of cymbals at dawn — sounds heard 
even within the central house of the 
compound where Matuska lived — 
heard faintly, distantly, like the far- 
off, brassy throbbing of a giant heart. 
Towering over the silent natives, trem- 
bling with the miserable cold, Matus- 
ka waited for the grave to be finished; 
for the body to be lowered; for the 
first clod to fall on the naked chest. 

A native on his left fingered an age- 



less steel knife. The dog at the na- 
tive’s side whined for its dead master; 
the native petted it and murmured 
wordlessly. 

Matuska bowed his head, listened, 
heard the clod, then turned and walked 
toward the central house, leaning into 
the sheeting rain, moving his feet with 
difficulty through the sticky mud. 

“You must not continue to go out 
among them unarmed,” a colonist told 
him when he entered the compound. 

“I’m safe,” Matuska said. He knew 
that the natives dared not test the 
universality of the law they knew so 
well among themselves: violent retri- 
bution. 

Wet and miserable he stood at the 
window, moving his hands vaguely, 
crying sadly without sound or tears. 

As custom provided, the native with 
a knife slit the dog’s throat; for all 
his lesser height, his arms could have 
held Matuska’s frail body as easily 
as they had held the struggling dog. 

Slowly, when all was done — when 
the mounds were heaped and the 
equipment gathered — the natives sep- 
arated in silence, awkward, heavy- 
chested creatures moving with odd, 
shuffling steps. 

They had completed a ritual of 
greatest consequence, if Matuska 
could only understand it. He clenched 
his hands against the window-ledge as 
they vanished from sight, one by one, 
into the dreary forest. 

He wanted desperately to thrust 
himself upon them in such a way that 
they could no longer ignore him; he 
wanted to beat with his fists against 
the hairy chests, against the barrier 
of indifference, until he was recog- 
nized. The world of his co-colonists 
was a world he could not penetrate. 
He was alone, alone, outside of eve- 
rything. 

He was possessed of monstrous and 
incommunicable knowledge. Bottled 
up without outlet, it had come to in- 
,fuse his whole being, until nothing in 
his life was uncolored by it. It be- 



DUST THOU ART . . . 



13 



came so mixed up with everything else 
that even he no longer completely un- 
derstood it. 

He had conceived an obsession 
about the natives: they, also, were 
possessed of the same knowledge. 

ICO UR MONTHS later, when the 
*■ cemetery was drying with parched 
wind; when the leaves were curling; 
when the grass was brown, the na- 
tives buried their chieftain. That sum- 
mer (it was 2989 now, a black-and- 
white mocking bird perched in the 
dead oak at the far end of the mounds 
and sang mournfully in the moonlight, 
reproducing all the various sounds of 
bird-life without pause, from dark to 
daybreak, for the better part of a 
month. It was killed by a native who 
crept silently upon it with drawn bow. 

Matuska could not escape his cul- 
tural commitment; most of his wak- 
ing-hours were devoted to the routine 
labors of establishing the colony. He 
had seen the natives near at hand only 
once between the burial in March and 
the burial in July. He came upon two 
of them at the edge of the ruined 
city — smelling the strong, unwashed 
reek of them an instant before he 
saw them facing each other on the 
sun-dappled grass. A fitful Ireeze rus- 
tled the leaves intermittently. He was 
a mile upwind from their filthy, squal- 
id village, so the native odor was un- 
expected; Matuska stopped at once, 
watching, listening. 

Here, at the rim of the forest, at 
the edge of the city, with lost glory 
crumbling about him, he peered at 
their brute eyes and lax faces seek- 
ing reassurance that he was not alone. 

He held his breath as they circled, 
knife-armed, ready to leap and slash 
each other because of some insult, 
some hot word, some abridgement of 
pride. Matuska cried out in anguish, 
rushing, stumbling toward them. 

Both dropped into a defensive 
crouch at the unexpected sound. And 
Matuska was between them, towering 
over them — great, sad-eyed, waiting, 



not caring if they flung themselves 
upon him or not. 

Their breathing was loud and their 
breath was stale. Their eyes darted un- 
easily from his figure and away, and 
for several heart beats the scene was 
frozen. 

And then the danger was past. 

The natives vanished into the for- 
est. After a timeless period, there was 
thrashing in the grass and then si- 
lence. Matuska shuddered. 

One native, bloody and proud, came 
back to the clearing. Unaware of the 
stink of his grimy body, he surveyed 
the land combatively. He was master 
of the planet. Nothing gave him pause; 
nothing challenged his superiority; 
nothing made him slave. 

The week after the bowman shot the 
mocking-bird, Matuska attended the 
funeral of the chieftain. The natives 
clustering at the graveside no longer 
had the sweet odor of stale sweat about 
them; they were scrubbed clean, as if 
to meet some obscure challenge they 
only dimly understood. Invisible, Ma- 
tuska stood, head bowed, waiting for 
the first clod to fall; then he turned 
away in order not to witness the execu- 
tion of the chieftain’s dog. 

2 - 

HE THIRD summer 
after the colonists ar- 
rived, the natives 
sent an emissary. 
The colony had ex- 
panded, had become 
fat and prosperous 
and rooted. The 
compound was now 
weathered, and the 
raw wood of the 
buildings was warped and cracking. 
Within another three years, smelters 
would be opened; the top-soil would 
be strained for metals; huge gouts of 
flame would lave the night sky, and 
the million- voiced roar of furnaces 
would shake the forest. In the third 




14 



FUTVBE Science Fiction 



summer (2990 now) the first stage of 
colonization was entering its final 
phase. The farm-lands lay fertile miles 
eastward. There were vast stands of 
corn-like grain and of native wheat (of 
which the colonists were fond) ; terres- 
trial and alien vegetables queerly in- 
termixed in the neat-rowed truck-gar- 
dens near the compound. 

Soon, in their mastery of the land, 
the colonists would eliminate the for- 
est westward. Already an abrazed, 
fuzed-quartz road stretched through it 
like a ruled line, to end at the distant 
mountaintop where the relay-station 
pointed its aerial finger to the stars. 
The first stage was passing; the 
groundwork was laid. A hundred tow- 
ering silos stood filled and waiting for 
the second-stage colonists. 

In ten years, the compound would 
be a city of shiny metal and brilliant- 
ly-colored plastic; great roads would 
extend radially outward like clutching 
fingers, grasping, possessing, retaining 
the conquered land. But for now, at 
the end of the first stage, the native 
cemetery (at Matuska’s insistence) re- 
mained untouched — a landmark; an 
anchor to the past; a representation 
of the old verities to which the na- 
tives still clung with tenacious faith, 
and no longer understood. 

They sent a female. Males were the 
emissaries between hostile tribes. 

The female was tall and fair- 
skinned, lithe and willowy; her hair 
was combed and knotted neatly in the 
back; her skin was scrubbed, and the 
crudely-woven dress she wore was im- 
maculate. 

She walked up the hard-surfaced 
street, keeping equidistant from the 
log houses on either side. She stopped 
once and spoke; the colonist, not un- 
derstanding her words, gestured her 
on. 

Matuska left his window and hur- 
ried to the central doorway. 

She stood before him, erect, breath- 
ing easily, her head coming scarcely 



to his shoulder. “You are the one who 
comes to the burials?” 

“Yes.” 

“I have come for some clothing ma- 
terial,” she said. 

“Why did you abandon the cities?” 

“I have come for some clothing ma- 
terial,” she repeated. 

“Why. . . ?” But he read in her eye3 
the futility of questions. 

“ . . . Come with me,” he said. 

“I will follow you; you know the 
way.” 

She stood aside for him. She fol- 
lowed close behind him as he led her 
down the main street of the compound 
to the community warehouse. 

She showed no flicker of surprise, 
no twitch of envy, as she surveyed 
shelf upon shelf of clean-smelling mer- 
chandise. Without breaking stride, she 
went to the nearest counter, picked up 
a packet of brightly-colored plastic 
yardage and nodded curtly. “This will 
do,” she said, hugging it to her body. 
She moved quickly toward the door. 

She returned within an hour. Con- 
sulting no one, she walked through the 
compound (as if to be sure she were 
seen) and into the truck-garden be- 
yond. She knelt and began to weed a 
row of alien vegetables by plucking the 
individual weeds from around each 
plant, with meticulous fingers. 

An hour before sunset, Matuska put 
aside his assignment for the day and 
went to the female. Weary and ex- 
hausted, she continued to work, her 
raw fingers moving mechanically. 

Bending, he rested a gentle hand on 
her shoulder. “Go home,” he said. “The 
work you have done has more than 
paid for the material.” 

A casual smile twitched hollowly at 
her sweaty face. She ignored his hand 
and his voice. He left her there, back 
bent painfully, fingers moving, mov- 
ing; at nightfall, he could still see her 
until it became too dark to see. 

Thereafter it was not uncommon for 
a female native to come to the com- 
pound, to choose from the warehouse 



DUST THOU ART . . . 



IS 



what material she desired, and to per- 
form as an implicit, never-stated term 
of barter— a more than equivalent 
amount of labor. The females spoke 
no more than necessary. Matuska was 
unable to penetrate their reserve. 

npHE MAN, his name was Kinny, 
did not come until autumn. 

Kinny — a squat block of a figure 
with long, ungainly arms, tiny, restless 
eyes, and hair wetted down until it 
glistened over his skull like a metal 
covering — stood before the doorway. 
He did not look at Matuska, but peered 
beyond him into the corridor. He 
swung his long arms back and forth 
restlessly. He said nothing. 

“What do you want?” Matuska 
asked uneasily. . 

Grunting, Kinny brushed past him 
with sudden energy and planted his 
feet wide apart on 'the corridor floor- 
ing. “I came to see the pens.” His 
arms remained motionless while his 
nostrils wrinkled and his head swung 
suspiciously from side to side. 

It was a colloquialism Matuska had 
not previously encountered. “You mean 
the inside, here?” 

Kinny grunted. 

“But first, tell me, you must tell 
me: why did your race abandon the 
cities?” 

Kinny glared at him. I answer no 
questions, he seemed to say. Angrily 
he started for the door. 

“No, no! Wait, wait! I’ll show 
you ...” 

“You go, I’ll follow.” 

In silence, Matuska led him along 
the corridor. At his own door he 
stopped. “This is where I live. Would 
you like to see my room?” 

Kinny gestured that he would. 

When Matuska closed the door be- 
hind them, Kinny stared around wild- 
ly as if seeking some way to escape 
from the sudden oppression of the exit- 
less walls. Then, seeing Matuska’s 
calm, he grinned foolishly and moved 
his hands limply. He rolled his shoul- 



ders and stretched the muscles in his 
arms. He surveyed the wooden furni- 
ture whose size dwarfed him: the mas- 
sive bed, the high bureau, the tall, nar- 
row bookcase, the sturdy table. “It is 
well enough." 

His eyes traveled again around the 
room. They rested for an instant on 
the brilliantly-colored painting above 
the bed, passed on, came back reluc- 
tantly. He bent forward; his mouth 
grew lax. He moved toward the bed, 
and at the edge stopped, still staring 
(transfixed now) at the delicate de- 
sign and brushmanship, capturing as if 
alive an alien bird and an alien land- 
scape. 

“It is a beautiful picture,” Matuska 
said, towering beside the native. “I . . . 
I keep many beautiful things. . .” He 
reached across and handed it down. 
Kinny rubbed the polished frame ea- 
gerly with his heavy, blunt-fingered 
hands. 

“Not as beautiful as the woods in 
spring.” His eyes glistened with excite- 
ment. “But well enough. . . I will take 
it with me.” Then, swinging his treas- 
ure carelessly from his left hand, he 
started for the door. He stopped. “The 
cities drew death.” 

“Yes, yes,” Matuska said excitedly. 
“They’re not enough, and if they’re not 
enough, they’re nothing. That’s what 
you mean, isn’t it?” 

Kinny shrugged. “The cities drew 
death.” And he was gone. 

They do understand! Matuska cried 
triumphantly to himself. 

Fifteen minutes later, the picture 
safely deposited beyond Matuska’s 
reach, the native stood at Matuska’s 
doorway once more. Before entering he 
studied the room carefully as if to de- 
tect any trap set in his absence. Then 
inside, he moved cautiously from one 
article of furniture to another. “It is 
dusty.” 

“I would like to talk to you for a 
moment.” 

“You should dust it.” Kinny drew a 
finger over the table and held it up 



16 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



for inspection, regarding it himself with 
exaggerated fastidiousness. He ran his 
other ungainly hand through his new- 
washed hair, as if to attract attention 
to it. “Give me something to dust with; 
I’ll show you how.” 

“Look in the top drawer. Yes, pull 
it out. There, use that. I want to ask 
you some questions.” 

“I dust,” the native said imperious- 
ly. “I do not answer questions.” He 
brandished the cloth. “You watch.” 



spoke and were forever locked away 
from each other by the worlds they 
could not entirely forsake. 

Dimly, unvocally, Kinny experi- 
enced shadows of his racial past among 
the ornaments and colors of Matuska’s 
room; sadly, frighteningly, Matuska 
experienced the silence of his racial 
future among the weathering mounds 
of the cemetery. 



T_TE DUSTED slowly, precisely, 
bearing down with unnecessary 
vigor at the end of each calculated 
stroke. He had to stand on tiptoe to 
reach the back of the bureau. He 
glanced over his shoulder, now and 
again to be sure the colonist was ob- 
serving the mechanics of dusting. He 
held a semi-transparent globe to the 
light, turned it this way and that, 
wrinkling his face in intent inspection. 
He rubbed it briskly, examined it in 
the light again, and at length reluctant- 
ly returned it to the table. He was ex- 
ceedingly careful to see that each ob- 
ject went back precisely as it had 
been — as if he wished to avoid the 
reprimand that might occur if one 
were disarranged. His hands moved 
with unaccustomed gentleness. 



The silence had been unbroken. 

He replaced the sash in the drawer. 
“You could do it.” 

“I must remember,” Matuska said. 



And so "they came together — each 
an outcast from his own world: the 
one newly-awakened to an awareness 
of beauty, and possessed of a curiosity 
that time and events had relegated to 
his long-forgotten ancestors; the other, 
searching and sick at heart, believing 
that the commitment to proliferation 
of his fellows was merely a desperate, 
futile, and lonely protest against the 
long night of eternity, needing to com- 
municate to someone across the multi- 
ple barriers of alienness his primeval, 
vast and bottomless longing. The two 
of them, aliens and strangers, met and 




INNY BEGAN to 
come regularly to the 
compound and to 
Matuska’s room. 
Within a month, it 
was not unusual for 
him to arrive short- 
ly after the colonist 
left for his work in 
the morning, to re- 
main within the 
room (eating a noon meal of dried 
meats and roots there) until shortly 
before Matuska’s return at dusk. He 
spent the time cleaning and reclean- 
ing everything within the four walls, 
until the wood of the furniture glis- 
tened from his polishing; the floors 
gleamed; and the often-handled orna- 
ments, and ever more numerous pic- 
tures (which Matuska began to pur- 
chase from other colonists) sparkled — 
until there was about the room a 
brightness and a freshness and a 
warmth that could not be found else- 
where upon the, planet. 

They were aware of each other’s 
occupancy of the room; a little of 
them both was combined and trans- 
muted within the silent walls, so that 
at first they seemed to draw more 
closely together as the days progressed. 
But they seldom saw each other; they 
seldom spoke; soon their relationship 
assumed a static quality. 

Once, when Matuska came in early, 
Kinny was fingering the binding of one 
of the books and puzzling over the 
tightly-printed symbols of the text. 



DUST THOU ART . . . 



17 



Matuska said, “I will explain these, 
the books, the use of books. . 

Kinny returned the book to the 
shelf. “I have seen what there is to 
see. We no longer make them, since 
they serve no purpose.” 

And again, not too long afterwards, 
Matuska noticed that the native had 
taken nothing further by way of pay- 
ment, and he delayed until Kinny ar- 
rived. He opened the jewel-case he was 
holding and removed the largest of the 
irridescent lava rocks. “For you,” he 
said, extending it. 

Appreciation flickered in Kinny’s 
eyes; but the native turned from the 
gift and began to finger over the re- 
maining stones, finally selecting one 
of the smallest — as if he could have 
taken any or all of them. “This has 
caught my eye. I will take it.” Only 
for an instant did he glance back at 
the one Matuska held, and then he 
dropped his choice into his fur-piece. 
Recently he had sewn in, crudely to 
be sure, a bit of leather as a pocket. 

One afternoon — Kinny had been 
coming regularly for over a month 
now — Matuska returned while Kinny 
was still in the room. He watched the 
native for a moment, then he said, 
“You are careful never to change the 
arrangement of the furniture.” 

Kinny blinked his eyes dumbly. 

“You may if you wish. You have my 
permission; I don’t mind. Variety is 
good.” 

It seemed to Matuska that their fail- 
ure at some undefined point to pro- 
gress further in understanding each 
other had come to be symbolized by 
the unvarying sameness of the room. 

Kinny turned without answer and 
was gone. Matuska, in stunned incom- 
prehension, heard his feet hurrying 
along the corridor with heavy, disap- 
proving slaps, and he wanted to cry 
out in anguish, “Come back! Come 
back!” He wanted to run after him 
and apologize for the insult, even 
though he could not understand the 
nature of it. 



He felt futility and bitterness, con- 
fusion and hurt, betrayal and sorrow 
remembering how final the feet had 
sounded as they fled from him. 

CNOW CAME; Matuska daily hoped 
for Kinny’s return and was daily 
disappointed. The vocal messages he 
entrusted to the females were unan- 
swered; perhaps even undelivered. His 
sense of loneliness increased. He need- 
ed Kinny’s reassuring if enigmatic 
presence. The other colonists became 
more disapproving of his interest in 
the natives. He was afraid they might 
even forbid the females access to the 
compound. The other colonists were in- 
terested in only one goal: planting the 
colony firmly and assuring its survival. 
Matuska wanted to scream curses 
against the irony of each new building 
they erected. Watching the natives 
troop silently to bury their dead, he 
wanted to cry to his fellows, “See! 
They know! They build no walls 
against eternity! They know, they un- 
derstand!” 

Perhaps a messsage was delivered; 
perhaps the secret needs overcame the 
ir.sult. At any rate, Kinny returned. 
The snow was a deepening blanket 
now. 

Matuska did not see him the first 
day. The new sparkle of the furniture 
informed of his return. Matuska was 
afraid to wait for him tire next morn- 
ing; he dreaded the first meeting, 
dreaded that he might give some new 
and unintentional insult, even in the 
manner of his greeting, that would 
send the native away forever and re- 
store the colonist’s isolation. 

It was three days later that Kinny 
was waiting when he returned from 
work. The native nodded and stepped 
to the middle of the room. He regarded 
the arrangement of the furniture crit- 
ically. “I will move this,” he said as 
if the idea suddenly occurred to him. 
Then he began to move furniture 
frantically, pulling and hauling it this 
way and that — trying to place it in 



13 



FUTVHE Science Fiction 



some order so that it would be superior 
to (it was plain he did not understand 
in what way such things are judged) 
to the prior arrangement. The muscles 
in his forearms and back rippled with 
the effort, and he grunted heavily, lift- 
ing, pushing, displaying, his strength . . . 

• 

Shortly the snow lay deep; it was a 
huge, endless whiteness upon the for- 
est; it piled against trees and spread 
across the thick ice of the river. The 
tree-limbs creaked with snow and 
snapped brittlely and fell, trailing 
streamers of whiteness, and plunged 
silently into the cushion below. 

Crude stoves in the villages burned 
defiantly against the cold. Natives 
flickered from house to house like 
wasted shadows. Beyond what little 
security was there, their world lay in 
drab hostility. Hunts went out daily 
and often came back with nothing. 

Kinny’s face was gaunt. 

Matuska wanted to explain that the 
colonists were not permitted to dis- 
pense their food-stores; that the silos 
stood for those to follow and their wel- 
fare could not be mortgaged to allevi- 
ate native suffering; a new sense of 
shame, perhaps as much as fear of 
offense, made him keep silent. Slowly 
he came to feel that it was his respon- 
sibility to lessen their suffering. It was 
a frightening thought; his compassion 
and sorrow filled him with a nameless 
brooding and discontent. Ignoring the 
disapproval of his co-colonists, he took 
a morning from his work. He -was 
polishing his hand-weapon with an 
oily cloth when Kinny began to stamp 
the snow off his fur-wrapped feet out- 
side the door. 

“I will go hunting,” he said without 
looking up. 

Kinny went to the drawer for his 
dust-rag. He shrugged indifferently. 

Matuska dreaded the cold and ex- 
haustion to follow. He lingered as long 
as he felt decently he could in the 
warmth of the room. 



At the door he found Kinny, his 
face eager, just behind him. “I will go 
with you.” 

Outside, Kinny hopped about nerv- 
ously, making animal sounds of excite- 
ment deep in his throat. His breath 
billowed hotly before his face. 

Leaping across the snow, almost to 
its belly, came Kinny’s mongrel, 
yapping in shrill joy. The native 
rubbbed the dog’s head and silenced 
its clamor by strangely-affectionate 
words. Shivering, then, the animal 
turned and ranged ahead of them. And 
the three of them, the dog leading, 
Kinny in the rear, plunged into the 
white forest. 

Passing on the ridge above the vil- 
lage, Kinny had to call the log in. It 
had started to race down the slope (it 
seemed almost too great an expenditure 
of energy for such a sickly body) to 
where :> female native was driving two 
cows before her. 

They hunted nearly all morning be- 
fore they jumped a fawn. Matuska’s 
feet had become leaden and icy; his 
lungs labored painfully against the air 
that cut like glass slivers. The fawn 
flashed fleetly beyond arrow-range, 
within a heartbeat. But the sharp 
splat of Matuska’s weapon did not 
send an arrow,, and the fawn stum- 
bled and collapsed while Kinny held 
the mongrel, lunging desperately in its 
desire to fall on the kill. 

Matuska approached and soberly 
poked the cooling carcass with his 
toe. “You may have it.” He watched 
Kinny’s reactions. Kinny shuffled his 
feet in the snow and panted wetly 
above the blood-odored kill. “We 
have no need of it,” he said, and they 
left it lying there, taming the snow 
dark beneath its body. 

Within the hour they shot two does 
and a rabbit. They left the does. Kin- 
ny fed the rabbit to the dog. “I over- 
looked to bring his food,” he apolo- 
gized. “If we always left all of the 
kill, the dogs would not long survive 



DUST THOU ART . . . 



19 



to run more game. They are very val- 
uable.” 

Matuska struggled to conceal his 
exhaustion. Each breath seemed fire. 
He stumbbled. “It is enough for to- 
day.” 

On the way back to the compound, 
they stopped once to rest. While Ma- 
tuska leaned heavily against a tree, 
Kinny capered impatiently behind him. 

T/TNNY PARTED from the colonist 
at the gate and trotted toward the 
village, hurrying, Matuska knew, to re- 
trieve the kill for his tribe before 
wild animals picked the bones clean. 
Matuska could not understand the 
frustrating indirections of their every 
relationship. 

Thereafter he hunted once each 
week. He forced himself to work long- 
er hours in the colony to make up for 
the time. He saw Kinny only on hunt- 
days. 

On the fourth hunt, heart throbbing 
desperately he said, “Tell me. Why 
do you bury an animal with each 
corpse?” He held his breath, for fear 
that even such a harmless question 
might constitute an insult. His grow- 
ing need for the physical presence of 
the native made him almost afraid to 
talk at all. And yet, in that burial- 
ritual, he seemed to catch a whisper of 
assurance: if he could only understand 
it completely, he felt that he would 
never need feel alone again. 

“It is natural; it must be done.” 

Matuska judged the tone. There was 
no hostility in it. 

On the next hunt he asked: “Why 
must you bury an animal with each 
corpse; why must it be done?” 

“It must.” 

“Yes, but why? If it must be done, 
how is it that we do not do it also?” 

“But why should you?” Kinny said. 
“Let us go.” He waited for Matuska 
to move. “Why should you?” he cried 
happily . . . 



4 . 

N LATE January 
there was a brief 
period of freak 
warm weather, when 
the snow melted 
.rapidly, during 
which the natives 
organized a great 
animal-hunt. Kinny 
was gone for three 
days. 

Matuska knew the hunt had ended 
when the cymbals in the village an- 
nounced a death. Many native hunts 
ended in that fashion. 

Kinny came the same morning. It 
was one of Matuska’s rare free days. 

All morning Kinny did not speak. 
He was listless at his cleaning; he 
stared frequently out the window and 
across the compound. 

Matuska watched him mutely and 
helplessly. At last he asked softly: 
“The cymbals? They were for a 
friend?” 

“For a careless fool; I have no 
friends.” 

“But you are sad?” 

“ ... In the night, my animal died. 
I went this morning to feed him and 
he was dead.” 

“I am sorry.” 

Kinny said nr hing. 

“You must get another one.” 

Slowly Kinny shook his head. “They 
will not give me another.” 

“But why?” 

“There are only so many. It has 
been a hard winter on most of our 
animals.” He moved to the bed and 
sat down. It was one of the few times 
he had sat in Matuska’s presence. He 
began to sob dryly, without shame. “I 
have nothing else.” 

Matuska realized how deeply he had 
become attached to the native. He 
wanted desperately to comfort him. 
“Have you no female?” 

“No, I.., No. Nothing." 





20 



FVTVttE Science Fiction 



Matuska waved his gaunt hands 
helplessly. He bent forward and spoke 
softly. “They blame you for coming 
here? Is it that?” 

“Why should they?” Kinny demand- 
ed. “I go where I wish.” Tears glis- 
tened on his cheeks. “I will come back 
tomorrow.” He stood and was gone. 

Matuska had not realized the depth 
of affection they could develop for 
even an animal. This revelation — when 
he remembered their burial-practice — 
left him chilled and afraid. He had 
long ago forced the comprehensive 
evidence of their savagery oat of his 
mind treating each instance of it as a 
sad but unique phenomenon. He had 
not really understood its extent; but 
now, belatedly, as understanding be- 
gan to grow, he felt somehow personal- 
ly responsible — as he felt responsible 
for their winter misery. The discontent 
that came with sorrow and compassion 
increased in intensity. 

The full, blinding light of insight 
came early in February; it dissolved 
all things into perspective. 

Throughout his association with the 
natives he had come to take for grant- 
ed the absolute degree to which they 
could be trusted. They were careful 
never to take unacknowledged pay- 
ment for their work unless he were 
present. 

He had therefore been surprised to 
see the jacket missing from his closet. 
Kinny had nwer taken anything but 
objects of aesthetic appeal. And since, 
just the day before, he had taken a 
vase (to brood over it, unknown to 
Matuska, by the dying fire until chill 
and lateness drove him to the robes 
and sleep), it was unlikely that he 
had also taken the jacket. 

Matuska discovered the jacket was 
missing as he dressed for the hunt. 
Shrugging, he put on the less warm 
one. 

“Your other jacket?” Kinny asked. 

“. . .it is not here.” 

Kinny’s lips tightened . . . 

That evening, after he had rested 



from .the exertion of the day, Matuska 
went out to inspect again the ruins 
lying under the new-fallen snow. It 
was a clear, moonlight night. Beyond 
the forest, there was a splash of small 
animal-tracks where once cars had 
moved, and natives walked proud with 
power and civilization. A lonesome owl 
called throatily, to send field-mice 
scampering. 

Looking at the past lying before 
him, Matuska wanted to erect some 
eternal monument to deny imper- 
manence. But he knew how impossible 
that would be. The sun itself would 
fade; all before him would vanish. 
There was nothing in the universe but 
defeat and irony. The cities of even 
his own race would grow cold and dead 
and crumble. As would all works all 
dreams, everything . . . 

He stood motionless for a long time 
in the frosty air. He turned away at 
last and skirted the native cemetery 
—still ageless and timeless, but as 
impermanent in the cosmic scale as 
snow is in sunlight. Beyond it he 
could see the sparkle of lights in the 
colony and hear (if he ceased walk- 
ing: his feet made brittle crunches 
breaking through the frozen crust) if 
he listened closely, the hum and throb 
of the generator within the central 
compound. 

TT WAS early February, 2991 now, 
and Matuska’s last winter here. 
Limb-shattered moonlight lay across 
the snow. 

Panting thinly, he stood on the 
slight rise and looked down at the 
native village, monochromatic and life- 
less with sleep. After long minutes he 
noticed the iron dark drops in the 
snow, almost at his feet. They trailed 
to the right, complimenting a set of 
shuffling tracks that came up from be- 
low. 

Skin prickling with dread, his eyes 
resting on them with terrible fascina- 
tion, he followed the drops until he 
came to a female, naked, frozen, hud- 



DUST THOU ART . . . 



21 



died in the snow, her body a mass of 
savage welts that could only have been 
administered by a community lashing. 
Her face was pillowed sleepily against 
her arm, and snow glistened in her stiff 
black hair. Why, the colonist thought 
in horror, it is the one wl came to the 
compound just yesterday; I gave her a 
blue and orange blanket from the 
■warehouse... Heartsick, he turned 
away. 

Tears formed in his eyes. He shud- 
dered to think that this was the ul- 
timate consequence of the knowledge 
he shared with the natives: savagery. 
He wanted to wring his hands in 
agony. 

It seemed to him then — and this 
was his insight — that even the self- 
delusion of building was preferrable. 
Truth was not as important as false- 
hood; : gnorance was a shield against 
suicide. He suddenly hoped that his 
own race would never discover the 
pathetic futility of erecting walls 
against the long night of eternity. He 
wanted to cry out: Never leave the 
cities! There is a love and a goodness 
in them! Because of that, they are 
worth while! Because of what they 
prevent, they are worth while! You 
must never leave them! Hear me! 
Hear me! You must never . . . 




The next morning, Kinny returned 
the jaket. “I have no use for it. You 
may have it back.” 

Matuska’s hand trembled. 

“We do not want to take too much,” 
Kinny said. ‘ We must see that you 
retain enough for your own needs.” 

“I saw a dead female in the forest 
last night,” Matuska said softly. 

Kinny’s eyes did not meet his. “She 
was accused of stealing from her 
neighbor.” He hesitated. “There are 
some things we must not steal ...” He 
shuffled his feet. “Her whole family 
should have received the same,” he 
said defiantly. 

Matuska said nothing. He went to 
the window, opened it, and breathed 
the clean air that seemed to promise 
spring. 

CPRING came early. 

^ Out in the r.ew air, Kinny 
hopping slightly to his rear, Matuska 
asked gently, “The rest do not approve 
of you talking to me. Why are you 
all so distant from us?” 



Swaggering with warmth and vital- 
ity, Kinny seemed not to hear. 

“Your people cannot control a male 
like they can the females, isn’t that 
right? Isn’t that why they don’t like 
for you to come? They’re afraid that, 
if you work for us, you may accident- 
ally reveral the secret.” He felt a lump 
rise in his throat. “You don’t want to 
see it destroy our cities, too. You. . .” 
Kinny broke stride. “I do not work 
for you,” he slid. He walked a few 
steps in silence, bent for a rock, sent 
it whirling away in a long arc, waited 
for it to ricochet from the tree-trunk. 
“I do not work for you. . . You are 
very useful, and yet it is all so... so 
difficult. . . ” 

“What do yo#mean?” 

Kinny turned away from him then: 
not in anger, merely no longer w'ishing 
to be bothered with questions. “I do 
as I please,” he called back to the 





22 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



colonist. He walked proudly, defiantly, 
master of the planet: that was the 
important thing. 

Matuska felt a lump continue to 
tighten in his throat. 

• 

He felt drawn to the ruins. He went 
as often as he could. He dug just 
beyond the first broad cross street in 
the foundation of a forgotten building. 
He uncovered a queer piece of elec- 
trical equipment. He could not under- 
stand its function. He cleaned it until 
it shined and placed it on his table. 
He pointed it out to Kinny, and waved 
his hands, and tried to explain how he 
felt. 

“They made many useless things 
long ago,” Kinny said. “We do not 
bother with them any more.” 

“Don’t you see. . . I understand.” 
Matuska protested. “It’s not necessary 
to pretend. I know; I understand why 
you left the cities. You can talk freely 
to me.” It seemed to Matuska that he 
had lived with the horrible knowledge 
for so long that he was the father of 
it. He felt a great love for the natives, 
and a great desire to undo the disaster 
that the knowledge (and he himself, 
indirectly and unwittingly) had caused. 
And strangely he was no longer alone. 

“You must listen, Kinny. We’re all 
wrong. Not wrong. I mean. . .” Words 
struggled to rise. He had to convey not 
only the idea but all the undercurrents 
of it. He had to convey his emotions. 
“You’ve got to regain your faith in 
the cities. Turn away from truth; stop 
looking at its hideous face. Stop it, 
stop it. Realit; doesn’t matter; it’s the 
dream and the delusion that mat- 
ters. . . You’ve got to understand this, 
Kinny.” 

“There’s nothing to understand,” 
Kinny said. 

“Listen, listen, listen . . . I’ve got to 
make you believe this. Before I leave. 



I’m going to leave very soon now. 
You’ve got to find meaning again. 
There’s so little time left; that’s 
the...” 

Kinny suddenly appeared agitated. 
“You are going to leave?” 

“Yes. I’ve got to leave, now that 
my work is done. I have so little time 
left...” 

And Kinny, as if some hidden barri- 
er were suddenly lowered — some un- 
vocalized, even unadmitted necessity 
removed — went to the colonist and 
began to pat his head and caress his 
skin and croon softly to him in rhyth- 
mic, non-sense syllables. 

Matuska was motionless with un- 
comprehending amazement. 

And the native voice from the door- 
way came with sharp disapproval: “We 
should not become fond of them. You 
should go away now r .” 

Kinney jumped back and whirled 
guiltily. Matuska, waiting with his 
heart in his throat, breathed almost 
soundleassly. 

Kinny turned back to the colonist. 
“I do as I please.” He touched the 
colonist’s head. “This one is going 
away.” 

As if the emotions he was showing 
might entail some abhorrent obliga- 
tion, the female said, “One must watch 
one’s feeling. The Chieftain will not 
like it.” 

And then, for a moment, they both 
seemed puzzled. Something had been 
put into words, some moral commit- 
ment expressed, that they knew to be 
correct; but they could not understand 
the reason for dreading. They knew 
that the Chieftain would disapprove 
equally of Kinny’s conduct, without 
knowing any more than themselves 
whence his disapproval arose. 

“It is natural,” Kinny said belliger- 
ently, stroking Matuska’s shoulder. 
“Let me alone.” 

Ji/FATUSKA saw him only twice 
more. Once alive — the next day, 



DUST THOU ART . . . 



23 



the day preceeding the native hunt— 
and once dead at the cemetery. 

The day after the hunt, Matuska 
awakened to the cymbals at dawn. Ha 
lay listening on the brink of sleep 
until he was roused by the loud rattling 
at his door. He aros' to answer It. 

A strange native wns standing fear- 
lessly in the dim, morning-cool corri- 
dor. His face was infinitely weary. And 
he stepped uninvited across the thres- 
hold as if across the barrier between 
life and death. 

“Kinny was killed in the hunt.” 

Shocked by the sudden impact of 
sickness and sorrow, Matuska moved 
his lips soundlessly. 

“Come,” the native said sternly. 

Matuska’s mind hummed dully with 
disbelief. There was the sense of un- 
reality that always crowds upon the 
knowledge of final, personal loss. It 
was impossible that Kinny’s awkward 
arms were stilled; they had been so 
alive and active. “I will come immedi- 
ately.” 



Sad, trembling now, his face 
wrinkled, almost crying, the native 
said, “Hurry. We are waiting to Dury 
him.” The voice was unsteady. With 
sudden shame, he squared his shoul- 
ders as the master of the planet 
should. 

And drawing his wrap around him, 
still in his night robe, Matuska pre- 
pared to leave. Grief and bitterness 
and defeat filled him. The gravity 
clawed at him with lifeless fingers. He 
tried to tell himself that even with 
Kinny dead, even in the few remaining 
weeks he had left on the planet, he 
could still somehow convince the 
natives to return to their cities. 

Matuska unarmed and unsuspect- 
ing, preceeded the native down the 
corridor to the funeral-dirge of cym- 
bals, heard from the direction of the 
cemetery, like the far-off, brassy 
throbbing of a giant heart. 

★ 




you Won't Want *1o Mui lltU Novel 

Many readers have suggested that 
we run a complete, new book-length 
novel, occasionally. 

Not a reprint; not an abridged 
“magazine version" — but a full 
hard - cover edition, In advance of book - publication. 

* And her e It one of the most unusual science-fiction novels wo 
have teen In many years 

by JAMES BUSH (author of "Testament of Andros") 
and MICHAEL SHERMAN (author of "A Matter of Faith") 

Don't mitt thh full vtrtlon of their newest nova/ 

THE DUPLICATED MAN 

It appears In the big August Issue of 

DYNAMIC SCIENCE FICTION 






HM 




Let us pause for a moment to consider the havoc 
that our favorite reading-matter may cause some- 
things, somewhen . . . 




Mr. Pwrert tried to get a word in edgewise . . . 



FREEDOM OF THE PRESS 

by Harry Warner, Jr. 

(illustrated by Tom Beechom} 



HE GIRL asked, 
“Are you planning 
another vacation so 
soon, Mrs. Pwrert? 
You really must be 
getting the urge for 
space-hopping.” 

“I am not plan- 
ning another vaca- 
tion, young lady,” 
Mrs. Pwrert snapped 
at the smiling receptionist in the of- 
fice of Worlds Wide Travel Agency. 
“Mr. Pwrert wants to lodge a strong 
complaint about our last vacation.” 
The receptionist’s smile narrowed 
from cordiality to politeness, as she 
looked at the large Mrs. Pwrert, and 
small Mr. Pwrert at her heels. The re- 
ceptionist selected a complicated form 
from a desk drawer, and said: “If 
you’ll just have a chair, Mr. Pwrert 



can tell me what went wrong, and I’ll 
investigate.” 

Mr. Pwrert opened one of his 
mouths, but he was too late. Mrs. 
Pwrert declared: “We were frightened 
to death. We were just starting to re- 
lax at the resort when we read that 
war had broken out at Alpha Centauri. 
We have relatives there, so Mr. Pwrert 
spent a small fortune in ethergrams 
to find out if they were safe. Well, 
they not only were safe, but there 
wasn’t any war. The emotion-dampers 
were working perfectly all over the 
Alpha Centauri system; we’d been 
hoaxed.” 

“Oh, it was something that hap- 
pened while you were at the resort — 
not during your trip?” The reception- 
ist’s brow started to go around in cir- 
cles. 




24 




25 



“Yes. Moreover, after we’d been 
there — ” 

“I’ll refer you to the person who 
planned your resort-accommodations,” 
the receptionist said, relievedly. “This 
form covers only your traveling-ex- 
periences.” 

The tour-manager exuded good will 
and personal magnetism, basking in 
the mauve light that streamed through 
the windows from the twin suns. It 
found a comfortable chair for Mrs. 
Pwrert. 

Mr. Pwrert was about to say that 
he would like a chair, too, when Mrs. 
Pwrert erupted: “You sold us that 
vacation by telling us that we’d be 
free from worries, that we’d get a 
complete rest in rural surroundings, 
away from all the galactic squabbles. 
What happens? We nearly have a nerv- 
ous-breakdown, because some yellow 
journalist wrote a fake war-story to 
try to boost circulation.” 

The tour-manager waved its foot in 
placating fashion. “Now, Mrs. Pwrert, 
you really should forget the news while 
you’re vacationing. W riters often don’t 
have the highest standards in such out- 
of-the-way areas as we have in civiliza- 
tion.” 

“Then it’s high time the standards 
were raised. We had more than one 
unpleasant experience of the kind. We 
read about an interesting race of giant 
lobsters on the very next planet in the 
system, so we paid for a side-trip on 
our way back home. There weren’t 
even any little lobsters there; it was 
a dead world. 

“Now, what Mr. Pwrert wants to 
know, is why there isn’t an honest, 
respectable press in a resort for which 
you arrange vacations.” 

The tour-manager looked hurt. 
“Mrs. Pwrert, I’m really surprised. 
You must remember that you picked 
that resort simply because of its na- 
tive, unspoiled charm. We asked you 
folks to remain in the background, not 
to make yourselves known as foreign- 
ers, so the same charm could be pre- 



served from year to year. How can we 
mix into the publishing business and 
still keep the charm of the resort? If 
we interfere in a few things, pretty 
soon the resort would be just as vul- 
gar and commercialized as Vega III. 
A couple of your taste — ” 

“Does all that simply mean that 
you won’t give us a rebate for the 
money we wasted?” Mrs. Pwrert’s lip 
flashed. 

“You must see the director concern- 
ing rebates,” the tour-manager said, 
politely but finally. “Three doors down 
and to the left,” it pointed. “Tell the 
secretary that I sent you to Mr. Vluv.” 

Mr. Pwrert’s eyes broadened. “Mr. 
VI — ” he began. 

“ — uv!” Mrs. Pwrert completed. 
“Why, that’s an old friend of Mr. 
Pwrert’s. He’ll give us satisfaction!” 

JV/fR. VLUV greeted Mr. Pwrert 
warmly, and bounced heads with 
Mrs. Pwrert in more formal fashion. 
Then he listened attentively to the 
couple’s misfortunes. 

“I’ll admit frankly that you aren’t 
the first person to complain about this 
resort,” he told Mrs. Pwrert. “We 
used to average a hundred-thousand 
vacationists each year on that excur- 
sion. But so many are coming back 
angry, that demand for the tour is 
dropping off. The natives are amus- 
ing; the food is good; the weather ex- 
citing; the scenery unique. But the 
news — ” 

Mr. Pwrert nodded emphatically. 
Mrs. Pwrert said: “Why don’t you 
deliver some reliable publication reg- 
ularly for vacationists there?” 

“Well, it’s out of the way, to begin 
with; and importing the news would 
mean using big spaceships that might 
attract too much of the natives’ atten- 
tion. So we simply supply the editors 
with the latest facts, and let them do 
the publishing. . . I’ll tell you what; 
you come back to see me next spring, 
and I’ll give you a big discount on 



26 



FUTUItE Science Fiction 



the next Coal-Sack cruise. Think you’d 
like that?” 

“I’d — ” Mr. Pwrert said. Mrs. 
Pwrert took hint by the middle arm. 
“We’ll decide,” she said. The couple 
stalked out. 

Mr. Vluv pushed a button, sighing. 
The tour-manager responded prompt- 
ly. Mr. Vluv motioned for it to squat. 
“We’ll have to de-emphasize our Earth 
excursion,” Mr. Vluv told it sadly. “I 
hate to do that, because it’s a profit- 
able tour. But it’s giving Worlds Wide 
Travel Agency a bad name, just be- 
cause of those fake accounts of in- 
ventions and interplanetary affairs.” 

“When did this trouble start?” the 
tour-manager asked. 

“Oh, six or eight years ago. Earth 
magazines used to pay us for the facts 
and published the facts as fiction; our 
tourists bought the magazines to keep 
up to date on what the galaxy is doing, 
and everything was fine. 



“Then for some reason the Earth- 
natives started to buy these same mag- 
azines, and some of them assumed that 
the science-fiction stories really were 
fiction — and started to write similar 
accounts out of their own imaginations. 

“The editors mixed those fictional 
accounts with our news-reports with- 
out any distinguishing marks. Then, to 
make things worse, some of the na- 
tives started to read the magazines, 
too. They bought so many copies that 
a lot of new magazines were started, 
and we can’t even fill the demand for 
accounts. So we can’t crowd out the 
fake stories with our superior factual 
accounts. Our tourists never know 
whether to believe any given story or 
not. . . 

“Oh, to Hxewrt with it! I’m going 
to try to forget the whole thing. I feel 
like I need a vacation. . .” 

★ 




Here Are 3 Novelets You'll Want to Re-read! 

I M DREADFUL THERAPY by Bryce Walton 
I * COMMON TIME by James Blish 
I * CHARACTERISTICS UNUSUAL by Randall Garrett 
I These, and other 



stories appear in 
the August issue of 



SCIENCE FICTION 

QUARTERLY 



FOR NEW THRILLS — LOOK TO TOMORROW! 




From all corners of th« galaxy they came to watch 
this birth, to watch, to search, and to fear. 



STAND WATCH IN THE 

A Strange, Unusual Tale by Algis 

( illustrated by Milton Luros ) 





A beaked and leathery thing flapped from the space in front of them . . . 



ADIA SILENTLY found a 
place beside the others. 

As always, there seemed to 
be so many stars. They cradled her, 
held her, surrounded her with silver 
dagger-points. Ladia shrank within 
herself and faced the spinning world 
below her. She came from the Rim. 
Even here, so far from the great 
Central Cluster, the sky was too full 
of alien stars. She could not look at 



them for long without feeling that 
she was a stranger here; someone with 
no business in this corner of space. 

Here — or anywhere ? she thought, 
and looked at the others. They stood 
confidently, close together. And yet, 
with each group there was somehow 
the feeling that it stood apart, that 
there were borders and demarcations, 
that this was not one unit of — how 
many were there, counting herself? — 




27 



28 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



twelve? — parts, but a loose assem- 
blage. From each group there was an 
almost shouted statement: “We are we. 
We are rulers. Do not trespass against 
us.” So, though they stood together, 
the representatives of the Six Peoples 
stood apart. 

I stand apart, too, she realized, but 
I stand as my kind has stood for so 
long — marked by our weakness. 

The Six Peoples, she thought. Once 
it was Seven. Yes, and once her peo- 
ple had not been a timid remnant, clus- 
tered on a handful of worlds that 
clung to the scattered suns of the Gal- 
axy’s edge. 

She swept her glance along the 
group. 

Beside her stood two of the Water- 
worlders, their heads encased in bulky, 
transparent tanks of the fluid which 
was their source of oxygen. The Wa- 
terworlders. Wherever there was a 
planet wrapped in deep seas, there 
were the Waterworlders, with their 
coral cities draped in traceries of sea- 
grass, touched with polychrome sun- 
bursts of anemone. 

Beyond these, a Sirian. Cold, soli- 
tary thing, what will you find here to 
measure with your instruments? When 
your people find no more to measure, 
Sirian, what will they do? But that 
time would not be soon in coming. 
There was much left to be weighed 
and charted and entered, in this Gal- 
axy alone. The people of the Sirian 
suns would calibrate the Universe for 
many, many years. 

The Aldebars stood heavily together. 
Squat, unhelmeted, unbreathing, some 
said they were robots. No one knew, 
and the Aldebars themselves said noth- 
ing. They merely conquered, coming 
in hordes out of the depth of space, 
brutal, smashing, ravaging. Their 
senseless empire stretched far to all 
sides of their parent sun. 

Two of the cats stood beyond them. 
The male was armed. 

Ladia wondered at that. The Aide- 
bars would have seemed incomplete 



without their weapons, but the cat. . . ? 
She glanced at the inevitable Danae 
opposite her, and saw that the man, 
too, cradled a slim projector in his 
arms. 

She smiled. So, cat, if what comes 
from this planet is not feline, you will 
try to kill it? And the Danae — the 
great, overlordly Danae — will kill you 
to preserve their kind of justice. She 
smiled bitterly. 

Between the cats and the graceful 
Danae couple stood two of the an- 
droids. Cast in flesh, they stood like 
twin statues with hungry faces. There 
was a legend. The androids tracked 
it endlessly. 

Millenia, Ladia thought. Millenia of 
holding to your territories, vat-born 
creatures — and still you search. Do you 
think you’ll find your makers here? 

And then, the Danae. The Danae 
were everywhere, aloof, impassive. The 
self-selected overseers of the Galaxy, 
pursuing some plan, following some 
purpose none could guess. They came, 
dictated, and their commands were 
obeyed. Blindly, without attempt at 
question. The peoples of the Galaxy 
had long ago learned that the Dana 
word was Law. 

The Dana woman looked across the 
semicircle of figures and saw her. tier 
lips curved into a faint smile. 

“A Teischa girl,” she whispered. 
“And alone ...” The delicate brows 
curved upward. “Tell me, Teischa vir- 
gin, are you a gift to the god who stirs 
below? Will you bribe your people into 
alliance with him? Say, Rimdweller — 
do you want your suns back?” 

A bubbling titter echoed from the 
Waterworlders beside Ladia; the cats 
glanced at her silkily; the androids 
turned their hungry, ironical faces to- 
ward her. Only the Aldebars and the 
Sirian made no sign. 

The Dana man laughed. “Let her be, 
Tyri,” he said. “It is enough for her 
already, to know she’s on a hopeless 
mission.” 

“Hopeless, eh?” the male cat 



STAND WATCH IN THE SKY 



29 



growled unexpectedly. “Because you’ll 
tell it what to do?” His claws clicked 
on the metalwork of his weapon. 

“Down, puss,” the Dana woman 
murmured. The female cat arched her 
back almost visibly. 

“Words!” the Sirian abruptly said, 
its voice driven in like the point of a 
spike. “Listen, instead. Feel!” 

The group fell silent. 

Beat. 

Like a racing comber, the wave from 
the planet below reached out and broke 
over them. 

Beat. 

Again the racing telepathic tide 
washed up, struck them, and rolled on, 
flooding- out and filling all space. 

T ADIA SAW the stars overcast, as 
■*-' the almost solid force of those 
waves radiated out of the world that 
hung under their feet. Even the sun 
was momentarily dim to her senses. 

The Waterworlders gasped. The Sir- 
ian nodded, its lips pulled back in a 
lupine, fascinated smile. The cats re- 
coiled, spitting; the androids leaned 
forward, their faces eager. The Aide- 
bars gave no outward sign, but only 
the Danae were truly imperturbable. 

“Formless,” the Dana man said 
casually and comtemptuously. “A 
baby’s babbling.” 

“Were you such a baby?” the Sirian 
asked drily. 

“Perhaps.” 

“I doubt it.” 

The Dana man raised his weapon 
almost negligently. 

The Sirian shifted the instrument in 
its hand. “The emission would be ana- 
lyzed and telemetered,” it said casual- 
ly. “We would know the secret of 
your weapon, and then you would have 
to go to all the trouble of inventing a 
new one.” 

The Waterworlders laughed as the 
Dana lowered his projector again, but 
stopped suddenly as he absently turned 
it toward them. 

The old, familiar, bitter smile of 



her people came to Ladia’s lips. The 
gods squabble, she thought. And over 
what? A miracle is taking place on 
that world — that planet, Earth — and 
each of them sees in it no more than 
something to be taken and used to 
further whatever plans and desires 
each has. 

On Earth, a telepathic mutant had 
been born — and the first, faintest rip- 
ples of its dawning consciousness had 
been the pulsing signal that had called 
them here. 

• For the Waterworlders, here was 
water — mile on mile on cubic mile of 
it, deeps and chasms, caverns and can- 
yons. If the Earthman let them come — ■ 
or, perhaps, if it was too weak to re- 
sist them. Who knew? 

For the Sirian, a fledgling science. 
Atomic fission and fusion. Rocketry, 
cybernetics — a million familiar path- 
ways trod again, and perhaps, with 
this race, a stone of discovery turned 
that had never before, in all the Gal- 
axy, been touched. 

The Aldebars? She frowned. Con- 
quest? This one planet, so far from 
the rest of their holdings? But, ob- 
viously, they had a purpose here. 

And here, on a world where genus 
felis lived side by side with the simian 
offshoots, might the telepath not be a 
cat? 

And always, always when a new race 
reached awareness, the androids came 
with their hungry faces. A new race? 
Or one that had risen once before, long 
ago, and sent the offspring of their 
biological vats a-wandering into the 
stars?" 

The Danae. As constant as the an- 
droids. Ruling, regulating, overseeing. 

And she. Ladia sighed. She, too. A 
bribe for the god? No, rather, a suppli- 
cant. For help, for comradeship — ad- 
mit it, for any crumb she could beg, 
so long as the Teischa people could 
lift their heads even so much as a frac- 
tion higher. 

She sighed again. Poor babe. You’ll 



30 



FVTLIIF Science Fiction 



learn that even supermen are tools for 
supermen. 

'T'HE ANDROIDS stirred. “Look at 
-*■ the moon,” one of them said. “See 
the craters? Argue for asteroid-show- 
ers, would you?” 

The male cat twitched an ear dis- 
dainfully. 

“The belt of asteroids, then!” the 
other, female, android cried. “You’d 
deny an interplanetary war? There 
was another civilization in this system, 
I tell you!” Her entire body quivered 
with her vehemence. 

“And, so?” the male cat said with 
boredom. “Likely as not, if this is the 
system of your origin, mind you, you 
were brewed on the destroyed planet.” 
He rasped his claws up the thigh of 
his heavy suit. 

“Brewed!” The male android leaped 
forward. 

“PEACE!” The lance of the Dana 
projector stabbed between the two 
males and hung there, deadly. 

Only Ladia heard the Sirian’s tiny 
exhalation. She saw the dial of its ana- 
lyzer quiver, and only she looked to 
see the faint twitch of satisfaction on 
its lips. It looked up at her suddenly, 
across the intervening space. She 
smiled, and the Sirian flicked a side- 
long glance at the oblivious Danae, 
and then smiled back. 

“One less Overlord secret,” it whis- 
pered for her alone. 

The Aldebars had turned toward the 
cause of the disturbance. “All intelli- 
gence fights,” one of them rumbled. 
“A previous civilization might have 
been. Maybe they spawned pseudolife 
and maybe not. What matter? They 
were like us. They fought.” 

From the Aldebars, the androids 
took the insult without protest. 

So. ‘Like us.’ The Aldebars took the 
Earthmen’s constant wars for a sign 
of a belligerent race, and hoped that 
even a super-Earthman would share 
that heritage. What will you do if he 
tarns on you? 



“Look under the largest sea,” one 
of the persistent androids was saying. 
“There are cities under that water — 
roads, walls, temples. All broken, all 
in ruins — but there!” 

The cats had fallen back into vel- 
vet inscrutability. They yawned at the 
androids. 

“Cities?” The Waterworlder woman 
searched eagerly, but her mate laid a 
restraining flipper on her arm. 

“Not ours,” he said shortly. “Not 
yet.” 

The Sirian interrupted. “An older 
civilization, yes — but a primitive one. 
Look closer. Hand-cut, clumsily levered 
and pulleyed stone piled on stone with 
the blood of slaves to bind the mortar. 
You’ll find no space-travelers among 
the aborigines that built there.” It 
smiled, baring its wolfish teeth. 
“Would you care to see the true for- 
mer rulers of Earth? Look, then!” 

The vibrating aura of its conscious- 
ness bloomed out and enfolded them, 
and they saw into the past with its 
mind. 

Jungles exploded into green and 
howling life. Tarpits bubbled, and 
shrouds of stinking steam drifted in 
layers among the giant ferns and 
through the loops of the writhing 
creepers. 

Ladia gasped. What nightmare of 
the Sirian’s mind was this? 

“No nightmare, little Teischa,” the 
Sirian’s whisper touched her. “This is 
how it was. And this, too, that I will 
show you now, also could have been. I 
show you a real world, and real crea- 
tures.” 

The jungle wall erupted. A huge and 
desperate thing, clad in the mail of 
its own hide, trampled into a clearing 
and whirled clumsily, at bay. 

Its face streamed with blood. Great 
furrows scored the armor of its flanks, 
and blood seeped from under some of 
the scales. Swaying hopelessly on its 
stumpy legs, it faced the gap its flight 
had torn in the interwoven mass of the 
forest. 



STAND WATCH IN THE SKY 



31 



The pack of killers danced out after 
it. Smaller, swifter shadows, they 
slipped in and out of the mists, spring- 
ing from powerful hind legs to slash 
and slice with taloned forepaws and 
serried teeth. 

The harried stegosaur parried fum- 
blingly, twisting and rocking as it tried 
to keep its armor toward the searching 
claws, but the little killer-lizards wove 
a pattern of baying death around it. 
They cut deeper and deeper, each time 
reaching closer to the exhausted life 
in the huge and quivering body. 

Moaning, the stegosaur collapsed. 
The killers danced in, and began to 
butcher. A pterodactyl fell out of the 
air, smashed its back into the tortured 
eyes, twisted, and rose again. 

The sightless stegosaur groaned. 

T ADIA SCREAMED, and the pic- 
■*“' ture broke. All but the Sirian and 
the Aldebars shuddered apart. 

“So, things — ” the Sirian's scalpel 
voice lanced out, “do you claim your 
patrimony here?” 

The Androids glared whitely at the 
Sirian. “Thing yourself,” the female 
hissed. 

Quivering with rage, the male snarled 
at the impassive Sirian. “No,” he said 
thickly. “The search goes on. But we 
will not leave.” The great shout of his 
frustrated voice beat against them all. 
“We’ll stay — and see you all in your 
disappointment!” 

“Poor stegosaur,” Ladia murmured. 
“Poor, hunted, helpless thing.” So like 
her own people, hemmed in on every 
side, a prey to scavengers even before 
they were dead. 

She reached out her hand, and a 
chubby, unarmored little replica of the 
murdered stegosaur waddled into being 
beside her. It stared up at her with 
frightened eyes, and she knelt and 
stroked its head. Slowly, its trembling 
stopped, and the little creation of her 
mind rubbed its flank against her 
calf. 

Th* Waterworlders recoiled; the 



cats laid back their ears, paws twitch- 
ing; the Aldebars stared uncompre- 
hendingly, and the Danae laughed 
cruelly. Only the Sirian smiled. 

The bitter faces of the Androids 
contorted. 

Suddenly, a beaked and leathery 
thing flapped from the space in front 
of them and whirled at the tiny stego- 
saur. “We’ll have none of your mock- 
ery, Rimdweller!” the female android 
cried. 

Ladia’s eyes snapped wide with con- 
fusion at the suddenness of the venge- 
ful attack. She felt her footing waver 
as almost all her energies gathered in 
a desperate attempt to halt the on- 
coming reptile. But she was alone, and 
weak, and the paired strength of the 
androids beat her down. She screamed 
again and gathered her pet in her 
arms. The androids laughed with un- 
reasoning triumph. The pterodactyl 
clacked its beak and rushed at her. 

Unexpectedly, it smashed into a 
barrier and fell back, flapping its 
wings confusedly. 

The Dana man negligently main- 
tained the barrier. “Leash them!” he 
ordered disdainfully. “If you must have 
such playthings, see to it they cause no 
disturbances.” 

Ladia knew better than to protest. 
Silently, she projected a collar and 
leash for her bewildered pet. The an- 
droids scornfully chained their own 
creature. 

Beat. 

The pulse rocked out of the Earth. 

Beat. 

And, suddenly borne on the wings 
of exultation, a shout: “1 am I!” 

Deep within herself, Ladia felt the 
echoes of that cry as the force of that 
superb revelation washed and washed 
against her. There was so much of 
soaring human triumph, of pinnacled 
aspiration in the mind that had come 
into wakefulness on Earth. It was as 
though one of her own kind, multi- 
plied a score of times, had suddenly 
burst from an age-old chrysalis. 



32 



FIXTURE Science Fiction 



It could have been I that cried so, 
she thought in wonder. And, for the 
first time, the faintest hopes stirred 
within her. She understood that mind, 
felt as it felt. Could it be that she 
had somehow found a kinsman, a 
friend for her people? 

The others. What are the others 
doing? Her glance dashed around the 
grouped semicircle. 

“Ahh!” the Sirian sighed with satis- 
faction. Its gaze challenged the 
Danae. “So, Overlords — an infant?” 

The Waterworlders bubbled their 
disappointment; the cats were half- 
crouched, unsure; the Aldebars stood 
rock-like. 

The Danae were silent. Never be- 
fore could Ladia have thought she 
detected the first brushings of tension 
tingeing their calm and ice-cold self- 
assurance. 

“Well, Overlords?” The Sirian’s 
voice cut deep. 

“SILENCE!” 

Was that uncertainty in the Dana 
man’s voice? 

Beat. And now a questioning, a 
probing, rode the wave. 

Q UIETLY, Ladia answered along 
the radius of the rippling swell. 
You are not alone. There are others, 
here, in space. Come to us. We are 
waiting. 

The beating faltered. Not alone ? 
Who are you? 

The watching group stirred. “Who 
contacted it?” the Dana man asked 
coldly. 

Ladia had no attention for him. She 
pictured herself as well as she could, 
and sent the image drifting down. 

“Answer me! Who?” the Dana de- 
manded furiously. 

But Ladia could not answer. The 
Earthling was talking to her, and it 
did not matter if all space heard. 

“You? You are out there, waiting 
for me? And you’re like me?” The 
voice was awestruck. “Someone like 
me,” it murmured, “and a girl.” 
Beat. 



An image rode the swell. A young 
face, deep-eyed and eager. “This is 
I,” the young man’s voice said. 
“Wait for me — please — you — wait for 
me!” 

“Yes,” Ladia whispered. “Yes, I’ll 
wait.” 

Beat. 

Like a cataract, the thoughts of the 
Earthman tumbled over the watchers. 
Images — dreams — music, poetry, sun- 
sets, all rushed into space and blot- 
ted out the stars. 

Ladia trembled. She felt the blush 
rise to fill her cheeks with happy 
scarlet. And, as the Earthman had 
felt the bond between them, so did 
she. And there were dreams of her 
own. Dreams of her people, glorious 
again — but more than those, much 
more, there were sunsets and music 
and poetry. 

To be doubly lonely — to belong to 
a lonely people, and to be alone my- 
self — all my life. To be despised — or, 
cruder, to be tolerated. To stand un- 
der Dana insidt, to be mocked by 
androids — to be a stranger. 

And he asked me to wait for him. 

Shining-eyed, she raised her head. 

And the androids laughed. 

The Waterworlders smiled secretly. 
And the Aldebars — even the Aide- 
bars — twisted their graven faces in 
derision. 

The cats glared at her with their 
great green eyes. “Apeling calls to 
apeling,” the female snarled. 

The Danae were looking at her out 
of merciless faces. “So, Teischa 
wench — ” the woman could not resist 
murmuring, “you are a bribe after all.” 

The man’s fingers touched the set- 
tings of his projector. “The Danae rule 
the Galaxy, Teischa!” he said. “These 
others have their puerile dreams — but 
the Dana Law is supreme. You’ll hatch 
no schemings of your own.” 

He fired. 

The Sirian touched a button on the 
heavy belt that girdled it. The Dana 



STAND WATCH IN THE SKY 



33 



beam thinned out, shook itself into 
particles, and was gone. 

“What now, Overlord?” the Sirian 
mocked. 

The Danae stood posed for a mo- 
ment. The man still pointed his use- 
less weapon, and did not remember to 
lower it. The woman did not -move 
from where she was, her mouth sound- 
lessly open, her aristocratic eyes blank. 

“You dared!” the man finally said, 
awe-struck. Then the murmuring be- 
gan from both of them. 

“You will pay, Sirian — and you, 
Teischa wench. You’ll pay, and your 
peoples will pay. Your suns shall die, 
and your races wither. Your worlds 
shall grow cold. The Danae curse you. 
All the Danae of all space curse you. 
You will pay. You will scream, you 
will grovel, you will beg. Your peoples 
shall scream. When you are dust, when 
your suns are ashes, when your plan- 
ets are pebbles, if there is anywhere 
a wretched remnant of your crawling 
peoples, they will be screaming. We 
curse you ...” On and on and on, the 
Danae chanted vengeance. 

The pterodactyl in the male an- 
droid’s hands beat its wings and 
strained against the chain as though 
it understood, trying to break free and 
hurl itself at Ladia and her pet. 

The little stegosaur, too, seemed to 
hear. Ladia bent to stroke the spiny 
ridge along its back. “There is nothing 
to fear, little one,” she murmured, but, 
in spite of the warmth that flooded up 
to her from Earth, she was afraid her- 
self. 

Like a physical force, the murmur- 
ing beat against the watchers. 

r y'TIE NERVES of the cats gave way. 

They began to scream, adding a 
counterpoint to the Danae chant. The 
male edged closer. 

The Sirian touched its fingers to 
its belt. The cat slinked back. 

“Better, puss,” the Sirian said. 
“Purr as you will — but stay where you 
are.” It turned to the Waterworlders. 



“And you?” 

The male shrugged. “It’s not our 
quarrel — nor our curse.” He pointed 
to the world. “The seas remain.” 

The Sirian’s mouth stretched in its 
wolflike laughter. “Hope eternal, eh, 
and allegiance for the side with the 
power?” 

The Danae litany went on. 

“Your suns shall die, and your peo- 
ples wither. Y’our worlds shall grow 
cold.” 

“Hate. Claw, slash, catch, rip, tear. 
Hate.” 

Under the constant flagellation, La- 
dia stepped closer to the Sirian. 

A new note entered the chanting. 
The Aldebars stood without expression, 
but they, too, took up the beat. 

“Break. Grind, smash, club, crush.” 

The Sirian’s face was grave, but its 
acid tongue was not stopped. 

“Listen, little Teischa! We have in- 
jured their pride. Their hopes and 
plans have been snatched away. Earth 
spins rapidly below — time whirls, the 
Earthman matures. Listen to the dis- 
gruntled clamor of the Galactic super- 
beings ! ” 

“Trample, kick, crack, cru — ” 

The rhythm of hatred shuddered, 
broke, and stopped. 

The stars went out. The sun was 
gone. The Earth radiated. They stood 
on the rainbow. 

BEAT! ■ 

BEAT! 

BEAT! 

The tidal wave struck them, flung 
them, and passed on. 

Silence clasped the watchers. Only 
the pterodactyl croaked once, harshly. 

And then it was as though a storm 
unfolded in their faces. 

EVEN LADIA, the little stegosaur 
•*-' clutched beside her, searched deep 
before she found in this Earthman the 
boy who had touched his mind to 
hers — how long ago? 

He had grown. 

The androids felt his justice first. 



34 



FlJTl IiE Science Fiction 



“So, you are searchers? You would 
find the race that made you?” Idly, 
he wrung the pterodactyl’s neck and 
flung it at their helmets. “I know 
which.” 

They forgot everything else in their 
eagerness. They strained to hear him. 

He said, “I know, and I will not 
tell you. Search, things! May your 
race go hungry all its life.” 

He tore the Waterworlders out of 
space, and flung them at the Pacific. 
“Drink deep,” he said as they hurtled 
into the sea. 

He looked at the cats. “I am an 
apeling; know that an apeling rules 
you.” 

He swung toward the Aldebars. 
“Crush, eh? You’ve seen your last 
massacre.” 

The two creatures stood impassive- 
ly. Suddenly, one of them tipped up 
its weapon and fired at him. It died 
as though a swung oaken beam had 
met it. Blood trickled through the 
breaks in its massive armor. 

The other Aldebar rushed forward 
and flung itself weeping on the crum- 
pled figure. Kneeling, it picked up the 
body of its mate and walked off into 
the darkness. 

Nodding, the Sirian followed them 
with its eyes. 

“You had analyzed them, of course,” 
the Earthman said to it. 

“Centuries ago. They are the poets 
of conquest.” The Sirian nodded to- 
ward the Earth. “May I?” 

“Certainly.” 

“Thank you.” It set the dials of its 
analyzer and began to drift Earthward. 
“Goodbye, little Teischa,” it said soft- 
ly- 



“Goodbye,” Ladia whispered. She 
felt the Sirian’s pity, and her eyes 
were wide as she followed the Earth- 
man’s actions. 

The Danae sauntered up to the 
Earthman. “Well done,” the man said. 

The woman’s lips curved into a silk- 
en smile. “You are very powerful,” 
she murmured. The Dana man had no 
room in his thoughts to hear her. 

“We offer you an alliance on equal 
terms,” he said. “The Galaxy needs 
strong hands like ours to guide it.” 

“You’d offer me that?” the Earth- 
man said incredulously. “Half the rule 
of the Galaxy?” 

The woman raised an eyebrow cov- 
ertly. “And more.” 

“Of the Universe,” the man said. 

The Earthman looked at them quiet- 
ly, catching them both in his gaze. He 
said nothing. 

The Danae waited for his answer. 
They waited confidently. Then they 
waited impatiently. And then they 
licked their lips and waited frantical- 
ly, until finally they broke. Their eyes 
fell and their shoulders slumped. The 
woman began to cry. 

“Do you know the plan?” the man 
mumbled, his eyes on his feet. “All 
the generations in which we ruled the 
Galaxy, we tried to find a plan for it 
all, and a purpose. We never found it. 
Do you know it?” He looked up at 
the Earthman pleadingly, but he could 
not keep his eyes on that face. 

“Yes,” the Earthman said. For a 
moment, Eadia could hear the old 
echoes of the waking boy’s triumphant 
shout in the calm thunder of the man’s 
voice. “I know it.” 

[ Turn To Page 84] 



Remembered Words 

Paul Mittelbuscher, Cal Beck, and Tom Clareson are the letter-writert 
who should notify us which originals, from the May issue, they want to 
receive. Beck is requested to make two selections, and Clareson three, 
in the event that winners ahead of them want their first choice. 




There was little joy in being a prince, when 
all the language he learned was a flat 
denial of everything he felt . . , 

DOUBLE-TALK 

by Charles Dye 

(Illustrated by Milton Luros) 



Helman Holas had been in ill-health . . . the duel was considered little better 

than murder. 



H E WAS PICKED up by the 
seat of his pants, kicking and 
squalling, and told in a voice 
of solemn thunder, “A prince doth not 
boot an ambassador.” 

That was how he learned he was 
a prince. 

He learned many such lessons, some 
©i them applied to the seat of his 

35 



pants by his uncle, speaking firmly 
between whacks. 

“A prince — doth not — steal — cook- 
ies.” It seemed like an untrue remark, 
since he had just done that very thing. 
Perhaps he was not really a prince at 
all. What would they do to him when 
they discovered that he was not the 
right person? That catastrophic ques- 



36 



FVTVBE Science Fiction 



tion frightened him, and he tried hard- 
er to do what they said a real prince 
did. He quickly forgot the reason for 
his fright, but the feeling remained — 
a lurking feeling of guilt, as if he were 
ar imposter and someone someday 
would find him out. 

He learned: “A prince is proud and 
doth not beg for favors like a little 
commoner.’’ His nurse told him that. 
And thereafter he asked for nothing; 
but when he needed something, he 
merely stood in silence, and would 
uncomplainingly have suffered much 
deprivation had not the servants been 
alert in judging his needs. 

“Soldiers die gloriously for their 
country.” He found that one in a book 
about old wars and planetary con- 
quests, and it fascinated him; it 
seemed so simple to die gloriously. 
How he longed to be a soldier and die 
gloriously — or do anything gloriously, 
for that matter. The number of things 
a prince had to learn to do seemed 
endless and it seemed impossible to 
do them right. 

“A prince doth not associate with 
commoners.” That one was harder, and 
cost him a good friend and pal at 
play. 

There were other interesting things 
he learned while growing. “ Gentlemen 
do not shout. ...A sivord is worn to 
the left, a dagger to the right. 
. . .Gloves are carried in the left hand 
and the cape is worn slung back over 
the right shoulder, to allow freedom to 
the sword-hand.” His tutor told him 
that one. At that stage he learned the 
most from his tutors, but his old 
nurse still came by occasionally with 
a stern word. “A prince doth not smile 
at servant-girls; it encourages them 
to Presume.” He was getting older now. 

There were other things to learn in 
studying to be a king. He studied the 
geography of his planet; its economics 
and mechanics and social dynamics; 
and especially its history. 

There was a preface to all history- 
books inserted by the Solar Confeder- 



acy, which explained in the odd em- 
pire dialect that all planets were al- 
lowed to work out their own destinies, 
and their own governments, according 
to their philosophy and desires, with 
these two provisos: that they have 
no economic or cultural intercourse 
with any planet on a lower cultural or 
economic level; and that only hand- 
weapons be manufactured on any 
planet. 

It was explained in a footnote that 
this removed the power of any minor- 
ity to abuse an oppressed majority 
without revolution, and thus kept ex- 
cessive power from any government. 
He snorted at that, for it was obvious 
that no good member of the aristocra- 
cy would ever abuse his control over 
the commoners below him, anyhow. 
It was unthinkable; it was just not 
done. And no honest man on the twin 
planets would use any weapon but a 
sword or bow; it would be unsporting. 

The footnote was insulting in its 
implications that such a law was nec- 
essary to prevent people from break- 
ing custom. Perhaps it was necessary 
on other planets, yes — but not on Al- 
andria, his planet, or Melosandra, its 
companion. 

He customarily skipped most of 
the history and went directly to the 
planetary history to read, over and 
over, the chapters on the history of 
Alandria — his country — and its glori- 
ous wars. The pages on the recent wars 
with Melosandra were thumbed and 
underlined and their military strategy 
commented on along the margins. 

'T'HERE CAME a time when he went 
to his Uncle Cleve. 

He was not king yet, merely a young 
man, Elron Degale, a prince without 
authority, a good citizen who should 
not presume upon the time of his 
superiors. So he bent his knee deeply 
and apologetically when his uncle ap- 
peared. “I’m sorry, sir — ” 

“No apologies — glad to see you.’’ 
Cleve gripped his shoulder. “My, how 



DOUBLE-TALK 



37 



the boy has grown.” He was a youth- 
ful-looking man with a soldierly di- 
rectness; but there was also something 
in his manner that deliberately remind- 
ed others of their positions. ‘ What 
can I do for you, Elron? Advice or 
help — I’m an old hand; is it trouble 
with the girls?” 

Prince Elron hesitated. “I don’t 
think my education is adequately fit- 
ting me for the kingship, sir.” 

“A sober complaint. What do you 
want added to it?” 

“It’s too much at second hand. I 
thought I could take a job a while 
as a commoner, be incognito.” The 
prince took the plunge. “I thought I 
could take a walking tour in Melosan- 
dra . . . maybe . . . learn the . . . uh . . . lan- 
guage.” He blushed. 

“Spying them out, eh?” Cleve ex- 
claimed with energy. “Planning mili- 
tary strategy? Thinking of a war?” 
He clapped Elron on the shoulder and 
turned away abruptly to look out a 
window, becoming thoughtful. “Some 
people would say you are over-enthusi- 
astic; don’t think your father would 
like it.” 

Prince Elron touched his forehead 
submissively, giving up the idea, his 
heart sinking. “The king’s will is my 
will.” 

“He doesn’t have to hear of it, 
though,” Cleve said energetically, turn- 
ing back. “He can’t have any will on 
the subject unless he’s heard of it; 
promise me you’ll stay out of trouble 
on this and you can have it.” 

• 

When Prince Elron reached Melo- 
sandro, he boarded at a farm house 
under the name of Ron Degannon. He 
could not tell them he was a prince, 
though he could admit being of the 
nobility. “I’m a — ” He groped for a 
word and realized suddenly that there 
was no such word in the Melosandran 
language. “ — a — ” He finally used 
a word which sounded as if it should 



mean noble — although he had heard 
it used only for goodness — and his 
questioner giggled, while her husband 
concealed a smile behind his book. 

“Thou canst not just be noble for 
a living.” She turned smiling to her 
husband. “Would that we could, eh, 
Altred?” 

Her husband still smiling lowered 
his book. “No, lad, try again; I see 
you still have not learned the language 
well.” 

Prince Elron searched his mind, 
thinking of all the professions and 
tasks for which he had learned words, 
and comparing them with the activi- 
ities of his life for a parallel that they 
could understand. What kind of use- 
ful work did he do, in their termin- 
ology? He found himself blushing and 
feeling shamed, wishing oddly that the 
subject had not come up. He found the 
simplest and most general word for 
those who directed as opposed to those 
who obeyed. “I’m a superior.” 

Her husband hid his face behind his 
book. 

“Yes,” she urged gently, “but su- 
perior in doing what?” 

He thought of nobles, and their 
duchies and sovereignties over farms 
and towns. “I am responsible for land 
— large areas of land.” 

“Oh, an agronomist,” his hostess 
cried happily. “Now I understand; 
you are in the same profession as Al- 
tred and myself.” 

He was silent, feeling himself con- 
fused and inexplicably desiring to say 
yes. 

“Do not embarrass the lad, Ammy,” 
said the agronomist, rising heavily and 
coming over. “He’s not finding the 
righ*: words this morning.” He ad- 
dressed Prince Elron again. “What 
was thee educated in, lad?” 

“Everything — a little bit of every- 
thing,” Elron said helplessly, despair- 
ing of being understood. He added au- 
tomatically — “So that I might better 
understand the problems of the people 
and the land.” 



38 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



“There you are, Amniy — ” said the 
husband, sitting down on a more com- 
fortable chair to view the movie broad- 
cast. “It’s simple.” 

“Thee art an administrator!” she 
exclaimed, clapping her hands. 

Later that night when he had re- 
tired to his own room, he looked up 
through the lucite ceiling at the star- 
ry sky. “I am a noble.” He said it 
easily in his own tongue, and it was 
the explanation for everything — a word 
like distant trumpets blowing, calling 
to duty, valor. 

ILJE LEFT after a few more days, 
although he called them Alfred 
and Ammy by then; but he wanted to 
be free from pretending. He went to 
one of the great cities and wandered 
its streets looking and listening. 

The people were richly clothed and 
seemed happy — perhaps a little fat for 
his standards, but fit. They had al- 
most no sense of the value of time 
and wasted much of it in looking at 
art, listening to music and discussing 
it afterwards. The food, as everywhere 
on Melosandra, was delicious past 
words and wonderfully varied. 

Every man worked at some job, 
apparently with great earnestness; no 
man feeling degraded by any form of 
labor, but instead proud of working. 
But they did not discuss their work, or 
anything else serious; this difference 
was the most difficult of all to grow 
accustomed to. He never saw Melo- 
sandrans totally solemn — they always 
seemed cheerful, although sometimes 
they laughed at things which Elron 
would have thought deserving only of 
condemnation or righteous anger, so 
that he saw at last that there was 
an odd streak of sorrow or resignation 
in their humor. 

They never spoke of Alandria, the 
smaller twin planet with its high desert 
mountains and stern inhabitants. And 
they never seemed aware that the Alan- 
drians considered themselves ene- 
mies to Melosandra, and called its way 



of life dissolute and immoral. But 
the prince found he liked the Melosan- 
dran way — innocent and amoral, it 
seemed to him, kindly and pleasant. 
The question puzzled him after a time 
as exactly how to put to words the 
reasons why the Alandrians needed 
conquest here. But after tossing sleep- 
less one night, and rising to litter the 
floor with sheets of paper on which he 
tried to write out convincing argu- 
ments, he saw at last that the Melo- 
sandrans were children — good children 
let out to play, without any sense of 
duty, or position, or sterness such as 
was considered adult responsibility. 
Children who needed parents and did 
not know it. They would be the better 
for conquest, and the discipline 
conquest would bring to them. He 
went back to bed and slept, reassured. 

He had joined a group of foreign 
people as a new friend, and he took 
from them many friendly insults and 
liberties which would have meant in- 
stant death on his own world. Yet 
here it did not mean insult, and there 
seemed to be no humiliations to losing 
dignity and being laughed at. They 
seemed to admire honesty instead of 
pride; he liked their ways and liked 
them. 

At the end of the year he was a Mel- 
osandran, without accent, and as at 
home in the surroundings and ideas of 
Melosandra as if he had been born to 
them. And he found that he did not 
want to go back to Alandria. He packed 
reluctantly, forcing his hands, feeling 
as if puppet-strings were pulling him 
back to the rigid, narrow life of a 
prince. Rebelliously, he thought of 
never going back, of vanishing; but 
such a luxury as the freedom to vanish 
could not be permitted to the crown 
prince; he knew it would be futile. 
Cleve would send detectives to drag 
him back. There was no escape from 
being a noble. 

On the space-trip back, he cheered 
himself up with a resolve that someday 
he would look that pleasant group up 



DOUBLE-TALK 



39 



again and drink, talk, play records, 
and laugh together as before. 

/'■''LEVE MET him at the spaceport, 
^ looking exactly the same, and 
greeted him heartily; the prince heard 
the sound of the familiar Alandrian 
and answered automatically in Alan- 
drian with a strange shock, as if he had 
almost forgotten his own language in 
a year. For a few minutes it seemed 
to be another person who was answer- 
ing his Uncle Cleve — the younger self 
who had never left his own planet; 
then as the talk continued, and he 
looked around at the familiar buildings 
and encircling sky-towering mountains 
of his country, the strangeness faded 
and with it all the new desires and 
rebellions. He was just Cleve’s nephew. 
Prince Elron Degale of Alandria. 

After a long talk, Cleve admitted 
himself pleased with Elron, that he had 
returned with so much information that 
would be useful in the conquest of the 
twin planet. 

« 

Elron’s father, the king, died two 
years later, and he was crowned king 
a week after that. 

• 

He was king; he looked out of the 
wide, curved window at the high roll- 
ling hills, the farms, and small hand- 
some factories of his country. “A king 
is wise, just, and moderate,” he said 
doubtfully. Was he wise, just, and 
moderate? He touched the bell for the 
official beginning of his day. 

The Ambassador from Melosandra 
entered, asked, “What is your deci- 
sion?” 

King Elron said firmly, “Unless our 
terms are met within twenty days, we 
shall declare war.” 

The excuse was good. Two young 
Alandrian noble hot-heads, vacation- 
ing on Melosandra, had challenged the 



well known Melosandran statesman, 
Helman Holas, to a duel after a pri- 
vate quarrel. Holas had consented to 
the duel. It had been held privately 
on two successive days; in the second 
one the statesman had been killed. 
It was stressed in the newspaper-re- 
ports that Helman Holas had been 
rusty at swordsmanship and in ill 
health, and his physician had recently 
advised him that he was overworking 
and needed more rest. In this light 
they considered the duel little better 
than murder. In a wave of indignation 
Melosandra had indicted all parties to 
the duel: the doctor; the two seconds; 
and the two young Alandrian duel- 
lists, and sentenced them to person- 
ality-erasure. 

Alandria was outraged at this; her 
ambassador on the twin planet pro- 
tested that the duel had been a legit- 
imate duel of honor, and demanded 
that the young Alandrians be released, 
with their memories intact. The Melo- 
sandran government would not — 
could not — give any man up from their 
hospitals after he had been sentenced. 
No matter how conciliating they want- 
ed to be, they could do nothing now 
to prevent war. 

All of Alandria had been hoping 
and training for war ever since she 
had signed a treaty of defeat fifty-five 
years before, and left Melosandra the 
victor; but there was no doubt who 
had won, and Melosandra now held 
sovereignty over their mutual moon. 
The moon was valuable for a shipping- 
base for stellar trade. It was worth 
little to Alandria, for her trade was 
small; but to hold it, and have the 
Melosandran traders request their li- 
censes from the Alandrian capitol, 
would symbolize much in conquest 
and pride. It would be a glorious war. 

It would not be a glorious war from 
the Melosandran point of view. From 
what he had learned from his friends 
there, Elron saw that they would sim- 
ply be surprised to find themselves in 
battle, with all the business of their 



40 



FVTVttE Science Fiction 



lives interrupted for the need of de- 
fending themselves. They would not 
understand the reasons for the inva- 
sion; but that would be due to their 
childishness. 

King Elron tried to settle down to 
the reading of acts of parliament that 
had to be signed, but a headache came 
and got between him and the work — 
a dull persistent ache behind his eyes. 
He called the staff physician; a king 
must be kept fit. 

/"' , HIEF STAFF PHYSICIAN Cor- 
laya was a foreigner — an im- 
migrant Solarian who still retained a 
slight Solarian accent — but she was 
better-trained and more capable than 
any doctor that could be found on 
the twin planets, and he trusted her 
ability. 

When she finished the examination 
she said, “Anything bothering you?” 

He hesitated a moment, making the 
possible connection between politics 
and a headache, and mastered his re- 
luctance to confide to someone not di- 
rectly concerned. “Perhaps; I’ve just 
issued an ultimatum to Melosandra.” 

The doctor nodded, her fingers on 
his pulse. “Your pulse went up when 
you said that; it could be mental con- 
flict. Any conscious indecision?” 

“No.” 

“You spent some time in Melosan- 
dra once, I understand.” 

“Yes.” 

“You made friends there?” 

How cool the doctor’s fingers were 
on his wrist! “Yes,” he said, smiling 
slightly, and for an instant he was in 
the midst of a remembered crowd 
coming laughing from a theatre . . . 

He returned reluctantly to what she 
was saying. 

“There is a faint possibility of some 
physical ill; but the most likely is 
that there is a sub-personality trying 
to protest your decision with pain — a 
secondary personality-pattern and 
value-sfet learned on your trip, in op- 
position to your dominant personality 



and ideals.” She smiled reassuringly. 
“Everyone has troubles with ambival- 
ence sometimes; all you can do is ig- 
nore it. Take these euphorics.” She 
handed him a small bottle of white 
pills. “When you get a headache, if 
it’s psychological, they will get rid of 
it in a hurry; if they don’t, we’ll have 
to give you a physical check-up.” 

He went back to his office to give 
a second audience to the Melosandran 
Ambassador. 

• 

The ambassador’s face was pale 
and rock-hard. “I am authorized to 
present a settlement. . .it was certain 
terms.” 

King Elron inclined his head. “We 
are willing to consider anything com- 
mensurate with honor.” He did not 
expect that the proposal would be a 
concession; Melosandra could not 
make any concession breathing its own 
system of justice. 

“The recent negotiation has brought 
to the attention of Melosandran gov- 
ernment that the people of Alandria 
are ill-disposed towards them; there- 
fore there is always danger of war 1 
coming on minor pretexts.” He recog- 
nized the king’s growing anger with 
a nod. “I speak bluntly, and I apol- 
ogize to your lordship. We are aware 
that a point of honor is far from be- 
ing a minor matter from the Alandrian 
point of view; and we have also be- 
come aware that the Alandrian view 
of honor differs from ours. This dif- 
ference of view is the basic source of 
our friction; therefore we demand, as 
the condition of peace, that the top 
ten percent of Alandrian students each 
year be educated in Melosandran 
schools, on scholarships we will pro- 
vide.” 

TTHE TERMS were intolerable. 
A Their intention, obviously, was 
to permeate the best Alandrian stu- 
dents with Melosandran culture, so 



DOUBLE-TALK 



41 



tbal the Alandrian ideals of life would 
be blurred and changed towards the 
good-natured, unfighting Melosandran 
way. It was the equivalent of giving up 
all ideals and aspirations as a unique 
people and a dedicated fighting-ma- 
chine, and becoming instead, just a 
good-natured mass of individual hu- 
man beings. It was the equivalent of 
cultural suicide. 

King Elron cleared his throat. “As 
representative for my people, to whom 
they have given all decisions, I de- 
clare that it is impossible for Alan- 
dria to accept the second provision of 
this offer.” 

The ambassador said, his face 
slightly whiter, “I have been author- 
ized to say that in the event of war 
there will be no peace; Melosandra 
will not cease to fight until the provi- 
sion for the exchange of students is 
accepted, and written into your na- 
tional constitution.” 

“That will never be!” 

• 

The Solarian Ambassador was next. 
He was an old man, thin and dried-up 
and light, and he spoke in a way that 
was neither formal nor informal — 
merely imformal, as if he w r ere ex- 
changing telegrams rather than face to 
face talk. 

“As you know — ” he began imme- 
diately upon accepting a chair and 
crossing his legs comfortably. “The 
powers that we of Sol wield over 
wards and members of the confederacy 
is severely limited by our ow T n consti- 
tution, as well as by the provisions of 
our treaties with the other members. 
Beyond forbidding certain classifica- 
tions of weapons, and taking upon 
ourselves the policing that enforces 
that ban, we disclaim any policy of in- 
terference in local wars and revolu- 
tions.” 

He paused, his clear old eyes scan- 
ning, inspecting the king’s face to 
make sure he had understood; then, 



satisfied, he went on. “However, ac- 
cording to our best sociological diag- 
nosis, it is never healthful for a so- 
ciety at this stage in industrialization 
to indulge in a war; for the civiliza- 
tion of Melosandra, it would be dis- 
asterous.” He paused again, looking 
for understanding in the king’s face. 
“Melosandra would be corrupted by 
the confusion and accept demoraliza- 
tion as a new norm in a disgust against 
Alandrian asceticism.” 

The king said simply: “It is a mat- 
ter of honor; Alandria was defeated 
fifty years ago, and must redeem her- 
self.” 

The ambassador blinked several 
times, as if about to speak and re- 
straining his words. “I can’t refute 
that, of course,” he smiled at last. 

The king smiled back, liking the 
dry old man, but wondering what he 
had meant. 

The Solarian Ambassador added, 
“But you understand that we of Sol, 
representing the controlling vote in 
the Confederacy, are totally against 
war in this case. We do not enforce 
our recommendations — we merely an- 
nounce them publically — but they are 
usually followed.” 

Mild as the statement was, it sound- 
ed like a concealed threat. The king 
stiffened. “We subscribe to all the 
constitutional provisions of the Con- 
federacy; any attempt to enforce ad- 
ditional rules we will resist to our last 
living man.” 

“I believe you,” the ambassador 
said. “The Solarian Confederacy would 
be stupid to shed blood to enforce a 
recommendation against bloodshed, 
would it not?” 

It was an incomprehensible state- 
ment. Surely Sol could not allow its 
opinions and desires to be flouted pub- 
licly, without losing honor. The pride 
of their people — but had they any 
pride? Perhaps they were not gentle- 
men, and the ambassador meant no 
more than he said; the king lost some 
of his respect for the ambassador. 



42 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



“The Solarian Confederacy is send- 
ing a Board of Arbitration to study the 
problem and make further recommen- 
dations,” the ambassador said bland- 
ly. “This implies no pressure on Alan- 
dria to accept such recommendations; 
I hope your Majesty understands 
that.” 

Again it sounded like a concealed 
threat. The ambassador was so ex- 
tremely bland and friendly, like a 
victor. 

'T’lIE KING puzzled over the am- 
bassador’s last remark after he 
h" 1 gone, and his headache came back. 
He tried one of the pills; after it took 
effect he felt happy and relieved. The 
sun shone more brightly, and he didn’t 
mind the fact that his head now felt 
dizzy, but it still ached. 

He began to wonder if he were sick. 

The chief staff physician gave him 
a check-up the next day. It only took 
a half hour, but it seemed a long proc- 
ess, as he was moved from one odd 
looking machine to another and 
strapped in, or enclosed, for an in- 
stant while they buzzed or whirred or 
hummed and gave out an incompre- 
hensible record of their findings on 
tape and photographs. 

Corlaya finally sat down behind her 
desk and looked at all the mechanical 
reports, spreading them on the desk 
top in a row as one would an unsatis- 
factory dummy hand of cards. “You 
have a small tumor on the surface of 
the left hemisphere of your brain; the 
tumor will have to be removed.” 

“Should I resign?” he asked, hold- 
ing himself upright and unyielding 
against a desire to slump and sit down 
to support his head in his hands. 

“No; you won’t die or be in- 
capacitated, my Lord. There will be 
no symptom but the headache or diz- 
ziness; we can arrange an operation 
quietly.” 

“As soon as possible, please,” The 
headache, when it came, made it al- 
most Impossible to concentrate on what 



he was saying or doing. He could not 
go on indefinitely pretending he felt 
all right. 

She said crisply. “You will be able 
to return to work three days after the 
operation. We will inform the planet 
that you had a fall and a broken ver- 
tebrae, which required three days 
total immobility. We will arrange the 
operation for Sunday — for the surgeon 
w r e need is a Solarian practicing in 
Melosandra — and he will have to give 
the appearance of arranging himself 
a short vacation, without hastily can- 
celing prior appointments. Will that 
be satisfactory, my Lord?” 

The operation would come ten days 
before the war began; he would be 
fit and ready to coordinate his gen- 
erals in three days more — seven days 
to spare before war. “Fine. Is there 
any possibility of failure in the oper- 
ation?” 

“One in fifty or a hundred, no more 
than that.” 

He smiled. “Then you and the other 
doctor will be risking yourselves in 
this operation; for if it fails Alandria 
would suspect you of conspiracy. I 
thank you for being willing to take 
the risk.” 

The chief physician dismissed that 
possibility with a gesture of a small 
brown hand. “We always take such 
risks; it is a reasonably safe operation, 
although I would recommend that you 
leave instructions for a successor. 
Something can go wrong even in the 
safest operation.” 

He found himself watching the mo- 
tions of her red lips instead of listen- 
ing, and pulled his gaze away quickly 
to the impersonal examination-room 
with its aseptic grey and white colors, 
and squat streamlined machines, and 
levers and buttons that were both in- 
timidating and reassuring in their im- 
pression of power. 



TTXURING THE next ten days, El- 
ron shifted his brother to a more 
responsible position, and invited him to 



DOUBLE-TALK 



43 



stay with him while he looked for a 
new place to live. In the evenings, he 
talked over problems of state with him 
casually — on the excuse that there 
was a remote chance of his being 
killed during the coming war. Several 
times, when he was discussing the con- 
quest of Melosandra — using the names 
of Melosandran cities that had grown 
so familiar to him during his half-for- 
gotten year there — the pain in his 
head intensified from a dull ache to a 
point where he had to use all his self- 
control to keep from faltering. But 
he had been forwarned against this 
and was ready, tire doctor had warned 
him that the tumor was located some- 
where in the speech-centers between 
the early-learning section, where was 
located the integration of thought in 
his own language, and the later learn- 
ing of Melosandran that linked all 
his memories of his year on the twin 
planet. He expected it, so his control 
was good; he did not think that his 
brother noticed anything. 

The night before the operation he 
wrote a letter to his brother explaining 
the circumstances of the operation and 
giving careful analysis of the situa- 
tion and the respective positions of 
Melosandra and Alandria in the com- 
ing war — with the behavior and de- 
gree of resistance that should be ex- 
pected from the Melosandrans. He 
stayed up most of the night writing 
it and, when he finished, the pain in 
his head was Jthrobbing so that he 
could barely sign his name. He read 
it over with a strange sense of fate. 

This was going to be more than just 
a minor operation, he was quite sure. 

When he went under the anesthetic 
he was thinking of death. 

• 

He awoke quite rested and happy. 
Above him was a pleasant smooth ex- 
panse of pale grey, with an oval of re- 
flected sunlight glowing on it. He 
turned his head. The light was being 



reflected from the shiny surface of a 
large square object that sat beneath 
a square opening to the outside sun- 
shine and sky. He knew he knew the 
names for these things, but it didn’t 
seem important to try to think — 

Beside the bed, looking at him at- 
tentively, stood a luciously pretty 
woman in a flame-orange business suit. 
He smiled. She smiled. He whistled ap- 
preciatively and made a grab at her — 
She laughed and moved out of reach. 

“Know any words?” she asked. The 
words vanished as soon as she said 
them, leaving no echo in the ears and 
no memory of them; but he remem- 
bered what she meant and the musical 
low voice, even if he couldn’t remem- 
ber what she had said. 

He shrugged and reached up to feel 
his head. There was a section that was 
covered with some smooth, artificial 
material with a bulge in the center. It 
w r as about the size and shape of a 
fried egg; he laughed at that and 
opened his mouth to tell it — and then 
made the interesting discovery that he 
could not talk. Words were not only 
hard to find, they eluded him entire- 
ly. He laughed again and pointed to 
his open mouth. 

“No words,” she nodded, dropping 
two white pills in a container of wa- 
ter that stood by his bedside. “Here, 
sit up and drink this.” 

He drank the water, wincing hu- 
mourously at the taste, and handed 
her back the empty container, noticing 
the way the light sparkled in its pure 
transparency. And noticing also the 
way light glowed softly in her brown- 
gold hair and in the clear depths of 
her blue eyes. 

K MEMORY sharpened as he stared 
•*■*■*■ at her, and the long moment of 
now no longer seemed insulated from 
all past and future, but was crowded 
and jostled by memory, like voices in 
the next room adding an undercur- 
rent of sound. But they were mem- 
ories of his escape to Melosandra, and 



44 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



the pleasant times; and it did not make 
him feel less peaceful. 

“Hi, babe,” he said softly in Melo- 
sandran. “How long have I been 
blind?” 

“All your life,” she said softly in 
the same tongue. “What do you see?” 

He looked around at the sunlight 
streaming in the window, the shadow 
cast by the table and the light reflect- 
ed and diffused from its shiny top in 
sparkles and spatters of brilliance 
around the silver-grey walls. Warm 
air came in the window with a scent 
of earth and green growing grass. 

The woman stood beside his bed, 
small and lithe and trim; alert and 
intelligent with an expression that 
could be something better than mere 
friendship. He had known her a long 
time, and yet this was the first time 
he had seen her. 

“Chief Staff Physician Corlaya,” 
he said hesitatingly, the Alandrian 
words sounded clumsy and strange, 
with no connection to the smiling per- 
son who looked at him. He relapsed 
into Melosandran. “I am seeing things 
•—things and people — instead o,f words 
— and I like it!” 

“Get up, please,” she said smiling. 
“Here’s your shirt.” 

He pushed back the light cover and 
swung his feet down to the floor, dis- 
covering that the “bed” was the mov- 
able stretcher table, and he could see 
the examination room out the door. 
He was still wearing his trousers as 
he had been on the table when he went 
under the hypnotic long ago. It must 
be still the same day, then, merely a 
few hours later. He bent and slipped 
his feet into his sandals. His memory 
of the days before the operation seemed 
a lifetime away in some dim previous 
incarnation. Colors and sounds were 
bright and vivid now, where they had 
been dim and remote before. He ac- 
cepted the green iridescent uniform 
shirt with the military orange tabs on 
the shoulders. The vividness of see- 
ing and hearing and feeling continued, 



although he expected it to fade. And 
he was thinking in Melosandran. That 
puzzled him. 

“I like it,” he repeated, finally 
buckling his sword around him. “What 
is it? When does it stop? When do 1 
wake up?” He stepped into the exam- 
ination room and saw it as if he had 
never seen it before. She followed, 
and her presence was disturbing, like 
being too near to a magnet. He real- 
ized he had spoken in Melosandran 
again, automatically. 

“It might not stop; it might last,” 
she said, looking up at him with in- 
tense remote interest suddenly showing 
in her eyes. “In a rigid heirarchical 
culture, the culture-ideals and regula- 
tions are unstated and unconscious, 
and contained in conditioned reflexes 
to the words in the language. The 
surgeon did his best to conserve as 
much tissue as possible, but he had to 
take out about a four inch circle some- 
where in the language section. He 
must have taken out Alandrian, and 
your inhibitions with it. Come over to 
the encephalograph here and we’ll — ” 
“I don’t like that snakelike, scien- 
tific glitter in your eyes,” he drawled, 
looking down at her with one eyebrow 
lifted. “If you’re going to try to cure 
me, bring into consideration that I 
don’t want to be cured just yet. Let’s 
do the town first.” 

She chuckled and stepped closer. 
“If you were cured you’d be shocked 
at what you just said.” 

“All the more reason I should never 
be cured,” he said softly and soberly, 
looking down into her upturned face. 
“And if you get any closer, I won’t 
answer for the consequences.” 

She stepped back, openly half 
laughing. “Kings don’t talk like that.” 
“I do, and I am.” He smiled grim- 
ly. “You can’t frighten me with word- 
mottos any more; let’s go.” 

CHE HELD the doorway, barring it 
^ with outspread arms, and whis- 
pered in the harsher Alandrian tongue, 



DOUBLE-TALK 



45 



“But what of Propriety, Rectitude, 
Duty, Honor, Nobility, your dedica- 
tion to Kingly Office, the Preparations 
for the Glorious War?” Her eyes were 
dancing with glee. 

He paused, visualizing his people — a 
whole planet of good, lean, fit, hand- 
trained people preparing to kill and 
die for something which had no ex- 
istence; prepared to slaughter and 
suffer for a mere word which he even 
had trouble remembering. What had 
she said . . . what was it? Oh, yes, 
liiner , . .no, that wasn’t it — Honor a 
word which was something like the 
good Melosandran word honesty, but 
had no such good solid meaning. 

“Ptah!” he exploded suddenly, half 
laughing. “The Glorious War! I’ll fix 
that!” She stood out of the way as 
he strode through to her office and 
sat down at her desk, taking out his 
pen. 

Pen poised, he hesitated, and turned 
to her. “I don’t want to write in bro- 
ken Alandrian with a Melosandran ac- 
cent,” he said appealing to the doc- 
tor. “It would look fishy.” 

“Write left-handed,” she said. “That 
will bring the right side of your brain 
into dominance. We only operated on 
the left half that controls the right 
hand, and dominates your very right- 
handed thinking. The opposite weak 
half wasn’t touched; it’s probably a 
good Alandrian patriot still.” 

He shifted his pen and began to 
write clumsily with his left hand. As 
he wrote, the Alandrian words came 
back, bearing sorrow, and dignity; 
pride and pomp; and with them r.n un- 
derstanding of how he could bring his 
people the sacrifice and honor they 
wanted, without war. 

She looked over his shoulder as he 
wrote. 

The people would congregate to 
hear the speech by the king, standing 
silently in all the public squares, lis- 
tening as the national anthem was 
played quietly and then, after silence, 



hearing the even voice of the king 
from t-v speakers. 

“There will be no war. 

“We will submit ourself to the Melo- 
sandran provisions of peace. 

“We will welcome a Solar ian com- 
mittee of adjustment and accept all 
of their recommendations; and there 
will never again be war with Melosan- 
dra. 

“You are my people; you have 
sworn fealty to me and put the power 
of decision in my hands. But in this 
decision, there is not one man on this 
whole globe who would agree; I have 
no power against you to make you do 
my bidding. 

“You may do as you choose.” 

He reread it and saw it was what 
he had wanted. To the people of Alan- 
dria, the suggestions of the commis- 
sion would be dishonor and disgrace; 
but because he had chosen it and chal- 
lenged them to break their allegiance 
to him, they would accept the loss in 
silence — and by the unreasoning, vol- 
untary sacrifice would prove them- 
selves loyal as no sacrifice of blood in 
war could have proven it. They would 
gain from the pride of their submis- 
sion to his disgrace; they would think 
that he had betrayed them or gone 
bad, but they would obey. 

And their contempt and loathing 
fo their fallen king would be un- 
ending. 

“You’ll resign, of course,” said the 
doctor, reading over his shoulder. 

“Of course,” he said, signing his 
nanv to it, realizing that with the sig- 
nature, he changed the future history 
of the twin planets, and thinking. And 
the thought suddenly struck him that 
the Solarian ambassador would be 
pleased. And he remembered that his 
headache began getting worse after he 
had taken pills from Corlaya — who 
was a Solarian. 

She kissed the back of his neck, and • 
he swung around and gripped her 
arms. “You witch!” he said, shaking 
her gently. “Now I knQw why Sam- 



46 



FUTURE Science .Fiction 



son was given a haircut. We’ll go away 
and live in Melosandra, or on a Sol 
planet, or wherever you please; but if 
I ever start getting a headache after 
you’ve given me some mysterious 
pills — ” He stopped for breath, look- 
ing into twinkling blue eyes. She was 
saying nothing smugly with a very 
feminine self-satisfied smile curving 
her lips. 

He raised his head and addressed 
one last appeal to the rigid formal 



walls of the medical office in the up- 
right formal unbending palace of the 
King of Alandria. 

“Does a king ever embrace and kiss 
his chief staff physician?” 

“No,” voices within him answered 
silently, as he bent forward towards 
the red lips. “No,” they screamed 
with all the voices of his ancestry. But 
he couldn’t hear them; he didn’t talk 
their language any more. 

★ 



I T.IK. - m Ml 

READIN’ and WRITHIN’ (Book Review's) 



FLATLAND, by A Square (Edwin A. 
Abbott). Dover Publ., New York, 1952. 
109 pp. $1.00 in paper, $2.25 in cloth. 

There have been many old science-fiction 
“classics” reprinted in recent years, but 
I doubt that I’ll provoke much argument 
by remarking that most of them are rather 
dull going. I don’t know of any such book 
as old as 70 years which can be counted 
upon to hold the modern science-fiction 
reader’s attention from the first page to 
the last. 

Except “Flatland.” The originally- 
anonymous author was a theologian and 
Shakespeare scholar with a number of 
“serious” writings to his credit. His claim 
to fame now rests, however, solely on 
“Flatland”, the first popular account of a 
four-dimensional world, written 20 years 
before Einstein’s Special Theory of Rel- 
ativity. 

If that description makes the book 
sound formidable, it’s unjust. “Flatland” 
is a sheer delight from beginning to end. 
Dover’s own publicity for the book com- 
pares Abbott to Lewis Carroll, and the evi- 
dence for such a comparison is persua- 
sive. 

The Flatland of the book’s title is a 
land of two dimensions, or in other words, 
a plane, like a tabletop. It is populated 
by triangular tradesmen; square business- 
men and lawyers; pentagonal physicians 
and other professionals; and circular 
priests. The women of Flatland are 
straight lines, with a mouth at one end and 
a sting at the other — a brainless but dan- 
gerous lot. The rules and regulations 0 f 
Flatland, as well as its customs and tra- 
ditions, may strike you as more than 
usually goofy, but after a while you’ll dis- 
cover that, like Abbott’s two-sided women, 
they carry stings in their tails. 

The test of a satirical fantasy such as 
“Flatland” — or, for that matter, “Gulli- 
ver’s Travels” — is how well its observations 
on human (or geometrical) behavior hold 
up under the passage of time. Abbott’s ro- 
mance passes this test with a mark of A- 
plus. Remarks on Flatland society which 



apply equally well to our own — not 70 
years ago, but right now — crop up on 
nearly every page. In describing the gov- 
ernment of Flatland, for instance, the 
square narrator remarks piously on p. 30: 
“...the toleration of Irregularity is in- 
compatible with the safety of the state.” 
That sentiment could safely be put into 
the mouths of such policy-makers of our 
time as Sens. McCarthy and McCarran. 
Or take this one, on p. 45: "It is the merit 
of the Circles that they have effectively 
suppressed those ancient heresies which 
led men to waste energy and sympathy in 
the vain belief that conduct depends upon 
will, effort, training, encouragement, 
praise, or anything else but Configura- 
tion." Our local Circles haven’t gotten 
quite that far yet, but if the statement 
nevertheless sounds familiar to you, rest 
assured that it’s no accident. The Rev. 
Abbott knew his human nature bitterly 
well. 

Dover notes that the book “has had a 
marked impact upon scientific education, 
not a few of today’s scientists having re- 
ceived their first impetus from a boyhood 
reading of “Flatland”. I can add that at 
least one science-fiction writer got one of 
his first shoves from the same source ; I 
was lucky enough to fall upon a decrepit 
copy of an early edition in my high-school 
library. I’m pleased to see the book back 
in print — and I envy those of you who may 
be encountering it for the first time. 

If you’ve ever felt a little puzzled by the 
descriptions of the Fourth Dimension with 
which science-fiction abounds, it’s possible 
that you haven’t yet quite grasped what 
a strange thing the Third Dimension is. 
If so, try “Flatland”. It’s a wise and 
funny fantasy, and among its many at- 
tractions are the Rev. Abbott’s own il- 
lustrations, of which there are a round 
dozen. 

The author may have been a square, but 
“Flatland” is real gone. 

— James BlisK 
[Turn To Page 84] 



PLEASE TO REMEMBER 



by Mack Reynolds 

( illustrated by Milton Luros ) 



Obviously, Uncle Manfred 
was off his rocker — imagine 
a person remembering 
what he was going to do 
years and years in the 
future! 

T WAS JIMMY, 
the whining brat, 
who started it off. 
Uncle Manfred had 
been quiet all eve- 
ning, showing no 
signs at all of his — 
well, his peculiar- 
ity; and the rest of 
the family had been 
figuratively holding 
its breath in hope. 

Jimmy must have read it in a comic 
book, or heard it on TV or something; 
he wasn't smart enough to have 
thought it up by himself. 

He wrinkled his nose in disgust, 
pushed his potatoes — which had been 
cooked with their skins on — to the 
side of his plate and whined, “I hate 
potato skins, and I’m glad I hate 
’em, because if I liked ’em I’d eat ’em 
— and I hate ’em.” 

Bertha screwed her plump face into 
what was meant to be a mildly re- 
proving frown and said, ‘‘Please, dear, 
you have better manners than that.” 
Which was a gross exaggeration. 

Mike Wheaton, the guest, winked 
at Jimmy and said seriously, “I re- 
member once when we were in Ko- 
rea. All our fresh vegetables ran out 
and for a spell of nearly four months 
the nearest thing we had to fresh veg- 
etables was the skin on our potatoes. 
We grew real fond of them.” 





Uncle Manfred was at it again. 



Jimmy sneered, “You’re kiddin’.” 
Mike shook his head seriously. “I 
mean it. You see, the vitamins and 
minerals in a potato are practically all 
in the skins; when you can’t get your 
vitamins any other way then you . . . ” 
Uncle Manfred said thoughtfully, “I 
remember once on the Mars-Callisto 
run when we didn’t have any Terran 
food but dried chili-peppers for nigh 
onto a year. We’d crashed on Gany- 
mede and they took that long to res- 
cue us.” 

There was a pregnant silence. 
Finally Bertha cleared her throat 
and said hopefully, “There’s peach 
cobbler for dessert.” 



47 




48 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



It didn’t work. Mike turned to Un- 
cle Manfred and said, “The what 
run?” 

Uncle Manfred took his time. He 
mashed his potato, poured on some 
gravy, stirred the two up until they 
were a satisfactorily homogeneous 
mess, then repeated, “The Mars-Cal- 
listo run. I was a jetman.” He added, 
reminiscently, “It was a hell of a 
job.” 

Jimmy, whose recently-acquired 
thirteenth year had put him among 
the ranks of those who have discov- 
ered that their elders aren’t necessar- 
ily omnipotent, sneered, “I’ll bet.” 

Bertha kicked him under the table, 
which was a mistake. 

He yelped, then whined, “Aw maw, 
whatza difference? This new fella of 
Veronica’s is gonna find out the old 
jerk is missin’ half his marbles any- 
way. Whatza difference, huh? What- 
cha wanta kick me for?” 

Veronica maneuvered Mike Wheat- 
on out of the dining room as quickly 
as possible and into the parlor, while 
Bertha went to work, as prearranged, 
at attempting to get Uncle Manfred to 
bed. 

“I don’t want to go to bed,” he said 
irritably, “I’d like to talk to that 
young man. Most sensible youngster 
I've seen in some time. What war was 
he talking about, the scrap with Cal- 
listo?” 

Bertha drew up her five feet two of 
plumpness and her face began to go 
scarlet with rage. She snapped, “Of 
course not, you stupid old fool. He’s 
talking about Korea; Michael Wheat- 
on’s a veteran.” She added, complete- 
ly irrelevantly, “Besides that, he’s Jo- 
seph Wheaton’s son and will undoubt- 
edly inherit the Wheaton Chemical 
Works. I’d think that with such an 
eligible young man, you’d watch the 
nonsense you ...” 

Uncle Manfred wasn’t listening. 
“Korea,” he said, in surprise. “Doesn’t 
look old enough to have been in that.” 
He shook his head. “Wonderful what 



cosmetic-surgery and those immor- 
tamines’ll do these days.” He scowled 
worriedly. “Or have I got my dates 
mixed up again? What year is this, 
anyway, Bertha?” 

The impossible fool! She just 
wished there was some way of ... of 
knocking him over the head or some- 
thing. He ruined everything, just eve- 
rything; her bridge club, her social 
acquaintances — she knew she was the 
talk of the town. A psychopathic case 
in her home. And poor Veronica, how 
would the girl ever be able to hook. . . 
uh, that is, make a suitable match, 
with a notoriously crazy uncle to scare 
away the young men. 

Finally she was able to wangle him 
up to his room. 

O ACK IN the parlor, Mike Wheaton 
was saying, “He wasn’t kidding, 
was he?” 

Veronica’s usually washed out eyes 
began to flare, but she controlled her- 
self. After all, she wasn’t getting any 
younger and if she was ever going to 
get a husband and escape from this 
madhouse. Well — 

She forced a smile, remembering to 
keep her lips down over her overly 
prominent teeth, and said in her shrill 
voice, “Oh, let’s not talk about Uncle 
Manfred. Tell me more about your 
thesis; about the moddlecules and 
everything.” 

“Molecules,” he corrected absently. 

She clenched her teeth together and 
could feel her face going white. It was 
no use now. It would be better to tell 
the whole thing. “He was working, 
last year, at Los Alamos,” she blurted, 
almost nastily. “There was an explo- 
sion or something — you know, you can 
never get the details of these things — 
and everybody else on Uncle Man- 
fred’s project was killed. He was in 
the er . . . hospital for months but fi- 
nally they released him and now he 
lives with us.” 

Veronica stopped, as though that 
explained everything. 



PLEASE TO REMEMBER 



49 



Mike frowned. “But what’s the 
matter with him?” 

Lord! How she hated this subject. 
Everybody — but everybody! — learned 
about it sooner or later. 

“He thinks he remembers living in 
the year 2050,” she snapped. 

“I beg your pardon?” 

She repeated slowly, irritatedly, 
“He thinks he lived in the year 2050; 
that he was a member of the crew of a 
spaceship, and that he traveled be- 
tween the stars. He’s always talking 
about the cities of that time and the 
other planets and space and the other 
things he ‘remembers’ having seen.” 
Uncle Manfred had come back 
down from his room and entered the 
parlor unheard. He said, mildly, 
“What a foolish thing to say, Veron- 
ica. I think no such thing.” 

She came hurriedly to her feet and 
spun around to face him. “You. . .you 
mean you’ve recovered,” she shrilled. 
“You don’t. . .” 

He lit his pipe carefully. “I don’t 
remember having done those things; I 
remember going to do them. After all, 
my dear, that’s a hundred years in the 
future, and hasn’t happened yet.” 

TriEY HELD a tearful family con- 
ference afterwards. That is, it 
was tearful as far as Veronica and her 
mother were concerned. Uncle Man- 
fred was more bewildered than any- 
thing else, and Jimmy, draped teen- 
age-wise in a chair, stayed on the side- 
lines drinking it in with satisfaction. 

“But, how can you?” Bertha wailed. 
“My own brother, making me the 
laughing stock of the town.” Her var- 
ious chins quivered. 

Uncle Manfred puffed on his pipe 
and said mildly, “What’s the matter 
now, Bertha?” 

“That nice young man, that Michael 
Wheaton, he’ll never want to see Ver- 
onica again.” Her voice rose as she 
reached the end of the sentence. Had 
she only known it, young Wheaton 
was to remark later that old Uncle 



Manfred was the most likeable mem- 
ber of the family. 

Veronica was in a screaming mood 
too, but she restrained herself. “Un- 
cle,” she said carefully, “don’t you re- 
alize what people think when you start 
talking about spaceships and Mars and 
those other fantastic things? This is 
the year 1953 — how could you possi- 
bly remember things that haven’t hap- 
pened yet?” Her voice began to go 
shrill, too. “And never will!” 

Jimmy sneered, “He’s missing his 
marbles,” and earned a glare from his 
mother. 

“I’ve gone through this before,” 
Uncle Manfred sighed, “but I’ll do it 
once more.” 

He took his pipe from his mouth 
and pointed the stem at his sister. 
“Bertha, most people have memories 
going only one way, into the past; 
mine — I don’t know how or why — 
goes both ways, since my accident. I 
admit that sometimes it’s confusing to 
me, but I’m quite lucid. I remember 
things that I will do as a young jet- 
man in the space service a hundred 
years from now; I can...” 

Bertha interrupted impatiently, 
“But don’t you see how impossible 
that is?” she snapped, her face almost 
as red as the henna in her hair. “Even 
if you could ‘remember’ both ways, as 
you put it, how could you possibiy re- 
member being a young man a hundred 
years from now? You’re fifty-five! A 
hundred years will see you dead and 
forgotten like all the rest of us.” 

He shook his head patiently. “You 
don’t understand, Bertha. You see, the 
immortamines weren’t discovered until 
1960. When I say a ‘young jetman’. 
it might be somewhat misleading; ac- 
tually, of course, I just looked young.” 
He added reminiscently, “Cosmetic 
surgery and the immortamines sure 
are going to make some big changes 
in the world. As a matter of fact, it 
was their discovery that drove man 
to the conquest of the other planets. 



so 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



The population increase after death 
was conquered was such that we had 
to find new worlds.” 

Jimmy shook his head. “Sometimes 
the old jerk gets me to thinking maybe 
I’m batty. First he says it’s going to 
happen, then he says it has happened.” 
Uncle Manfred looked at him with 
mild reproof. “It amounts to the same 
thing, just about.” 

Bertha’s lips were tight with peev- 
ishness. “Please, I refuse to argue fur- 
ther with you about this, Manfred; 
but I think it impossible of you not 
to do what the doctor has suggested. 
It would solve everything.” 



]_JIS EYEBROWS went up. “You 
mean for me to go to the sani- 
tarium?” The oldster squirmed un- 
comfortably in his chair. 

Her little eyes snapped. “Only for 
a year or so, perhaps.” 

He snorted. “Once they get me In 
there again, I’d never get out. They 
don’t understand any more than you 
do.” He knocked the ashe* out of his 
pipe reflectively. “I remember once 
on the old Venusian Princess — what a 
rusty tub that was! — we had a psy- 
chotechnician that had the whole ship 
on its ear. By the time we reached 
Luna, he had more than two thirds of 
the crew confined under guard to 
quarters; claimed they all had space 
cafard.” 

Jimmy asked, “So what happened? 
Sometimes you’re better than TV.” 
His ferret-like face held Its petulant 
sneer. 

Uncle Manfred said mildly, “When 
we got to Luna, it was found that the 
psychotechnician was the only mental- 
ly-upset case on board. It just goes to 
show — half the time the docs don’t 
know what they’re talking about." 

Bertha glowered at Jimmy. 
“Please,” she snapped, “don’t encour- 
age your uncle, James.” 

“Whatza difference?” he whined. 
“He’s around the corner, ain’t he? He 
don’t know the difference.” 



Veronica stopped her sobbing and 
said, desperation in her shrill voice, 
“Uncle Manfred, if we could prove 
you’re wrong; that these insane stories 
you ‘remember’ aren’t true, would you 
go willingly to the sanitarium and let 
the specialists try and cure you?” 

He clicked the stem of his pipe on 
his teeth reflectively. Finally he 
sighed, “All right, Veronica; it’s a 
deal. If you can prove, to my satisfac- 
tion, that I’m er. . .crazy, I’ll go will- 
ingly.” 

The girl’s eyes gleamed triumphant- 
ly. “Now don’t forget!” 

Uncle Manfred smiled ruefully. 
“You don’t have to worry about my 
forgetting, my dear. My trouble is 
remembering too much, not too little.” 

A NOTHER family conference was 
held later that night, but this 
time between daughter and mother 
alone and in the secrecy of Veronica’s 
room.” 

The girl explained carefully. “Don’t 
you see? If we can get him to go on 
His own, we won’t have criticism 
from our friends. After all, we could 
have him sent, but what would every- 
one say? Uncle Manfred is a hero, of 
sorts. We don’t know just what hap- 
pened at Los Alamos, but the govern- 
ment did decorate him; you can’t just 
send a hero to an institution.” 

“But that’s not all of it,” her moth- 
er said petulantly. “If he goes to the 
institution, we’ll probably be able to 
get his pension to keep the family go- 
ing, but you know how little that is; 
we’re also dependent upon his other 
income.” She quivered heavily in ex- 
asperation. “If only we knew Its 
source — just where he secures the 
rest of the money that he gives us; ob- 
viously, he doesn’t work.” 

For a brief moment a qualm 
touched Veronica. “In a way, we 
sound coldblooded, mother. After all, 
it’s Uncle Manfred’s money that sup- 
ports us. And here we are. . .” 

Her mother interrupted impatiently. 



PLEASE TO REMEMBER 



51 



“Please, darling; I think I’m better 
qualified than you to discuss my own 
brother’s welfare. He’ll be happier in 
a sanitarium where he can . . . well, 
where he’ll be able to be with others 
like himself. 

“Besides, I must think of you chil- 
dren. Young people today must have 
all the advantages if they are to keep 
up. Since your father’s uh . . . disap- 
pearance, life has been a great burden 
to me, Veronica, a great burden. Now 
the problem, obviously, is to get your 
uncle to go willingly to the sanitarium, 
assigning, during his stay there, not 
only his pension but this other income 
of his — wherever it comes from. 

“Of course, while your Uncle Man- 
fred is in the institution we shall pray 
every night for his recovery.” 

“Of course,” agreed Veronica ear- 
nestly. 

Jimmy stuck his ferret-like head in 
the door. “You still talkin’ about Un- 
cle Manfred?” he whined. “He’s 
screwy; everybody says so.” 

They glared him into silence. 



Everything went quietly the next 
morning at breakfast, except for a 
mild protest from Uncle Manfred that 
the oatmeal hadn’t been neo-vitamin- 
ized. 

Veronica pounced on the statement. 
“There,” she shrilled, “don’t you see, 
Uncle? There is no such thing as neo- 
vitaminized. Doesn’t that show that 
you’re. . .well, unbalanced?” 

His eyebrows went up in surprise. 
“There isn’t?” He wrinkled his fore- 
head. “Guess you’re right at that; the 
process wasn’t discovered until 1955. I 
always was bad at dates.” 

Bertha’s chins trembled in exaspera- 
tion. 

Jimmy sneered, “The old jerk was 
tellin’ me this morning that we wasn’t 
going to have to brush our teeth 
after 1963. They’d just stick stuff in 



the drinkin’ water that’d keep your 
teeth clean.” 

His mother scolded him absently 
and half-heartedly. “Please, dear, you 
mustn’t talk that way; you might hurt 
your uncle’s feelings.” 

“Not at all,” Uncle Manfred said 
mildly. 

But the campaign to put Uncle 
Manfred into a sanitarium where he’d 
be “happier with people like himself” 
didn’t progress any too well during the 
next week. The theory was to con- 
vince the old boy that he was wrong 
but it didn’t work out any too well. 

It was something like an argument 
between a Baptist and an atheist. 
Both knew they were correct, but 
neither’s argument admitted of satis- 
factory proof to the other. Bertha and 
Veronica couldn’t prove that Uncle 
Manfred hadn’t memories of the fu- 
ture; but, on the other hand, he 
couldn’t convince them that he had. 

'"PHE CLIMAX came as a result of 
an accident, since it was only an 
accident that Veronica stumbled upon 
the magazine in Jimmy’s room. She’d 
called him twice in regard to mowing 
the lawn and finally came seeking the 
brat out. 

He should have been in his room, 
but he didn’t seem to be; the bed was 
mussed, as though someone had been 
sprawled upon it, but there was no 
sign of Jimmy. A magazine lay on the 
bedspread. 

Veronica sighed with disgust. 
“Dumjoundmg Stories, indeed 1 No 
wonder he brings home such report 
cards,” she shrilled. 

That brought indignant response. 
“What’d’ya mean?” Jimmy whined, 
sticking his head out of the closet. 
“That mag is plenty educational.” 

She whirled, and he suddenly re- 
membered that he’d just revealed him- 
self. “Aw cripes,” he mumbled, “I 
don’t wanta do the grass. Why don’t 
you get the old jerk to do it? He 
wouldn’t know the difference.” 



52 



FITI KE Science Fiction 



Veronica took up the magazine and 
shuddered at the cover, but then her 
eyes narrowed. ‘ “The Mars-Callisto 
Run’, by Jets Larsen.” Her forehead 
wrinkled. “That sounds familiar, 
somehow.” 

“It’s a swell mag,” Jimmy was whin- 
ing. “I got to readin’ it after listenin’ 
to all that hooey that Uncle Manfred 
gives out with.” 

Her eyes went wide. “Uncle Man- 
fred!” 

She flipped hurriedly through the 
pages, triumphantly opened to the 
story whose title had puzzled her, and 
let her eyes run through it rapidly. 

“Jimmy,” she shrilled, “go get your 
uncle and tell him that mother and 1 
want to see him in the parlor.” 

Something in her voice called for 
obedience. He scooted out of the room, 
and she followed more slowly, her 
forehead still wrinkled with thought, 
but her eyes beaming satisfaction. 

Uncle Manfred came in cheerfully, 
his foul briar making its presence 
known throughout the room in sec- 
onds. Both Bertha and Veronica sat 
primly, their hands in their laps, sat- 
isfaction oozing from them. The mag- 
azine lay face down on a coffee table. 

“You wanted to talk to me?” he 
said easily. 

Veronica leaned forward trium- 
phantly. “Uncle Manfred, you remem- 
ber the bargain we made, don’t you? 
That you would agree to go to the 
sanitarium if we could prove your... 
well, your memories of the future 
aren’t memories at all.” 

“I remember,” he agreed, making 
himself comfortable in a chair, “but, 
of course, the bargain isn’t exactly 
fair on my side.” 

“What do you mean,” Bertha 
snapped, her chins quivering in agita- 
tion. “You promised...” 

He waved his pipe stem at her neg- 
atively. “I’m willing to stick to it, but, 
you see, I know I’ll never go to the 
sanitarium again.” 

“Please,” she snapped, “why?” 



He shrugged and put his pipe back 
in his mouth. “Because I can’t re- 
member doing it.” 

“Like a fruitcake,” Jimmy sneered. 
“They don’t come any nuttier.” 

\7ERONICA took a deep breath. 

’ “But you’ll admit, Uncle Man- 
fred, that if I can prove these mem- 
ories of yours aren’t memoriest of all, 
you should go to the sanitarium?” 

He nodded agreeably. 

She took up the magazine. “Uncle, 
I don’t know why you’ve been read- 
ing these awful things, but, obviously, 
this is where you’ve been getting your 
impressions.” 

She turned to “The Mars-Callisto 
Run”. “Now here’s a story about a 
young jetman of the future whose ship 
crashes on Ganymede, and for nearly 
a year the only earth food they have 
is chili-peppers. This is exactly the, 
same nonsense you told Michael 
Wheaton the other night.” 

Uncle Manfred looked embarrassed. 
“What’s your point, Veronica?” 

She shrilled excitedly, “Can’t you 
see? The experience didn’t happen at 
all. It’s not a memory or your future; 
it’s a story by” — she glanced quick- 
ly down at the magazine again — 
“by Jets Larsen, and you must have 
read it somewhere.” 

He took his pipe from his mouth 
and ran a hand through his hair in ir- 
ritation. 

Bertha jumped into the breech, her 
chins quivering in excitement. “There’s 
the proof, Manfred. Now will you do 
what we say?” 

He got to his feet in disgust. 
“Proof, nonsense,” he snorted. “I’m 
Jets Larsen. Just for something to do, 
I occasionally write up one of my ex- 
periences and sell the story to a sci- 
ence-fiction magazine. If you’ll look 
in the back of the magazine at the fan 
letters, you’ll find that I’m one of the 
most popular authors in the field. 
Why not? My stories all sound au- 
thentic, because they are authentic.’’ 



PLEASE TO REMEMBER 



53 



Veronica slumped back into her 
chair, reduced to shocked silence. 
Bertha said, “Then this proves noth- 
ing at all Manfred, nothing; I still 
say it’s all your imagination, and if 
you really loved — ” 

“Cripes,” Jimmy sneered, “I 
wouldn’ta thought the old crackpot 
was up to it.” 

“Please," James, Bertha reproved 
half heartedly, “You mustn’t talk like 
that to your "dear uncle. Don’t you re- 
alize that he might possibly resent it?” 

Uncle Manfred took the pipe from 
his mouth and smiled at the two of 
them. “Don’t bother, Bertha; you’d 
be surprised how little I mind. In 
fact, the frogs in my bed, the cut up 
rubber in my tobacco, the thumb- 
tacks in my shoes, and even the oc- 
casional hotfoot, don’t irritate me es- 
pecially.” 

He returned the briar to its place 
between his teeth and puffed content- 
edly. “Ever since youi husband ran 
off and left you — by the way, I never 
thought he had it in him — and I came 
to take care of you, I knew what it 
would be like. But, I thought it was 
more or less my duty; and, as I said, 
it doesn’t irritate me especially. 

“You see, a person who can re- 
member the future as well as the past, 
has a considerable advantage; he can 
contemplate the fate of those around 
him.” 

Uncle Manfred smiled almost fond- 
ly at Jimmy. “You little will-be jail- 
bird, you. 



His smile turned forgivingly on his 
sister. “And stop worrying about your 
social position, Bertha; you’ll be able 
to forget about it after Jimmy is sent 
up as a juvenile delinquent and after 
Veronica gets desperate and marries 
that fruit-peddler.” 

The three of them stared at him, 
speechless and unblinking. 

“By the way,” he said, “the whole 
routine around here seems upset since 
you’ve been trying to prove my insan- 
ity, and I notice that the mystery of 
my five hundred a month also agitates 
you. Possibly this will clear things 
up.” 

He took an envelope from an inner 
pocket and tossed it to Bertha’s lap, 
then strolled leisurely from the room. 

“He’s crazy,” Veronica sobbed, 
“he’s crazy, mother.” 

“Brother, his roof really leaks,” 
Jimmy sneered. 

Martha took up the envelope and 
drew the letter from it, almost fear- 
fully. She read, blinked, then reread. 

“Well, what is it, mother?” Veronica 
shrilled, “More of his insanity?” 
Martha said, “It’s from the Presi- 
dent of the New York Stock ex- 
change. It says, ‘Dear Sir: Please find 
enclosed your monthly five hundred 
dollars, which we pay you, as agreed 
in return for your abstaining from 
stock-market speculation. In view of 
your abilities, which could easily dis- 
rupt the entire financial system, let us 
again thank you for being so moderate 
in your demands.”’ 



Another Unusual Tale 
by Mack Reynolds 

ADVICE FROM 
TOMORROW 

is in the big August Issue of 

SCIENCE FICTION QUARTERLY 




The things that a precocious kid — with the 
best, and most constructive of intentions — 
will do I 



ANYONE HERE 
SEEN HERBIE GREEN? 



by Robert K. Ottum 



( illustrated by Paul Orban) 



ON. J. EDGAR HOOVER 
Director 

Federal Bureau of Investiga- 
tion 

Washington, D. C. 

Dear Mr. Hoover: 

I’ve told your agents the same story 
three times now, and still they don’t 
seem to believe me; so I guess I’d 
better take this thing right to the top. 
If it goes on like this, some senator 
will hail me up before a Congressional 
committee. You’re my last hope. 

To start with, little Herbie Green 
might have pulled off the whole de- 
ception if he hadn’t grown bored with 
it all, and started a house on fire sim- 
ply by pointing his finger at it — or 
put the history teacher into a death- 
like trance which lasted 33 days. And 
wherever Herbie Green is now, I’ll 
bet he’s paying for making those mis- 
takes. 

It’s hard not to start in the middle, 
Mr. Hoover, or where Herbie hi- 
jacked the... well, the recipe... but 
I’ll try to get it down in one-two-three 
order. You see, as principal, I was 
there from the first day little Herbie 
showed up at Emerson school, all 
blond and cherubic, with his transfer- 
papers pinned to his coat. Most chil- 
dren are accompanied by their par- 
ents, but sometimes they start school 



alone, and we try to make them feel at 
home. 

Those transfer-papers are right 
here on my desk now, and show Herbie 
Green came from Baltimore ready for 
the sixth grade. Good marks, excellent 
deportment and all that. 

But, Mr. Hoover, I’ve since checked 
the Baltimore school system and found 
out the truth: there was no Herbie 
Green. 

Right from the start, he was dif- 
ferent. 

He showed an unusual interest in 
sex. And I’ll bet he’s paying for that 
right now, too. 

I’ve thought back and it always 
comes out the same: the first words 
I remember Herbie saying to me were 
not, “Hello, Mr. Pratt,” or “I’ll study 
real hard, Mr. Pratt,” but instead, 
“Hey, Pops, let me borrow that book 
there on Reproduction of the Species.” 

And I was so amazed I almost 
loaned it to him. “Now why in the 
world would a youngster like you 
want to borrow that book?” 

“I’m going to be a doctor when I 
grow up.” Herbie played it deadpan. 

“Fine. Fine. Grand. I’m glad, son.” 
I fished up the first excuse which 
came to mind. “But first, Herbert, 
there are many things you must study. 
You’ve got to take things in their 
stride, son. There’s history and arith- 
metic, then simple hygiene and ...” 




54 




Herb!* pointed at the house, and It burst 
into flame . . . 



“I know all that.” 

“You...” 

“What I mean is — I feel I’m ready 
for more advanced stuff.” Herbie 
looked as though I had caught him in 
a lie. 

Frankly, Mr. Hoover, Herbie did 
know all the answers. He could rat- 
tle off world history; he knew his 
multiplication and verbs, and I still 
have on my desk a theme which starts: 
“Assuming that a hydrogen reaction 
would form a chain of destruc- 
tion . . ” 

That from a sixth-grader. I gave 
him an “A” on it and hoped it was 
correct. 

But Herbie’s Intellect was Herbie’s 
undoing. 



r yHREE DAYS after he started 
school, my office was ransacked. 

I came back from lunch and found 
the room looking as if a tornado had 
wheeled through the tiny space. (It’s 
not a big office like yours, Mr. 
Hoover). Papers littered the floor; the 
books had been pulled out of the book- 
case — some of them with pages ripped 
out and naked binding showing; and 
the drawers on my desk hung out like 
tongues. The office safe was hanging 
open. The money — about three dol- 
lars and some pennies — was still there 
in plain sight. 

But the health records, with in- 
timate details on every child in 
Emerson school, were missing. 

The safe-hinges looked as if they 
had been melted right off; yet I know 
it would have taken a gigantic blast 
tc open that old Akron-built job. 

There had been no blast. 

And the history-teacher thing hap- 
pened right then. 

Pari Jones came running into my 
office when he saw the damage. He 
did one fast double-take and said: 
“Why I know who did this. I saw him 
leave just before you came back. It 
was. . .” 

Mr. Hoover, I think I must have 
screamed right then. 

I yelled because Pari suddenly 
stopped talking and his eyes rolled 
back in his head. He went sort of 
slack-jawed and choked for breath. 
Then he slumped to the floor. 

The whites of his eyes were still 
showing when the ambulance crew- 
men carried him out. 

They said he was dead. 

But the doctors picked up a faint 
flutter of heart and pumped Pari full 
of adrenalin or something. He stayed 
that way for thirty-three days, Mr. 
Hoover, and he didn’t move a muscle. 
They fed him through a rubber tube 
In his arm. I couldn’t stand to see him 
like that, and I only visited him once. 

The detectives came back every day 
for two weeks, and they promised 






56 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



every day they’d find the burglar. We 
questioned the children singly, in 
groups and by classes. Because of the 
way the safe had been melted down, 
the police discounted the kiddie the- 
ory. But no matter how many times 
they photographed the office, or 
analyzed the safe, or lifted prints from 
everything in sight, they still lacked 
the most vital item: 

Motive. 

“Do you know anything about it, 
Herbie?” 

“No, Mr. Pratt, I don’t.” He had 
dead-panned it again, his blue eyes 
wide open. “I think it was an interna- 
tional ring of jewel thieves who used 
your safe for a smuggling hideaway 
and. . .” 

“All right, Herbert, that will be all. 
Thank you.” 

But it didn’t end there, Mr. Hoover. 

HpHE TRI-STATE Laboratories were 
ruined overnight. 

And that’s where your men came in. 

Even the out-of-town newspapers 
carried stories about the mysterious 
raid which turned the laboratories into 
a wreck. Its files were scattered; the 
safe containing secret and classified 
materials had been melted right down; 
all the formula bottles had been 
spilled, and the floor was sticky and 
slippery with chemicals. You know, we 
could only guess at it, but there was 
talk around town about uranium and 
atomic secrets being stolen. Then you 
sent the two agents into town. 

Tri-State used to handle all sorts of 
research for livestock breeders and 
farmers; issue monthly reports on 
grains and ores, take blood-tests. They 
also handled metals, and handled some 
U. S. contracts on secret data. 

“What do you think about the 
burglary, Mr. Pratt?” 

“Huh? Oh, it’s you, Herbie. It looks 
serious.” 

“Has anyone released any informa- 
tion on what was stolen?” 

“No. The investigators are keeping 
it pretty much a secret. Frankly, I 



don’t think they know — after seeing 
all the mess in the laboratories.” 

I could have sworn Herbie looked 
relieved. 

And the next day Herbie dissolved. 

He had poked his curly head into 
my office. “Mr. Pratt?” 

“Hmmmmm?” 

“I’d like to speak to you for a mo- 
ment.” 

“Come in, son.” 

“You’ve been wondering about the 
burglary at Tri-State.” 

“Why, yes, I suppose we all 
have ...” 

“Well, I’ve got the answer.” 

“Hmmmm?” 

“But I haven’t much time, so I’ll 
have to tell it to you fast.” 

I nodded in a go-ahead manner. 

“No doubt it’s occurred to you the 
Tri-State was raided by person or per- 
sons in search of some vital, war-mak- 
ing secret. The newspapers all hint 
darkly about how we’re all in new 
danger.” 

Herbie paced a little, looking sud- 
denly more grown up. 

“But had it occurred to you the 
burglary might have been for some 
nobler, more worthy purpose? No, 
probably not. But let me put it this 
w'ay : 

“Suppose there was life on another 
planet. Now, don’t look so surprised; 
science- fiction writers have to make a 
living, and besides, that was purely a 
rhetorical question. Suppose this life 
was far advanced — so far advanced, 
in fact, that atomic and hydrogen se- 
crets went out with high-button iso- 
topes.” 

Are you with me, Mr. Hoover?” 

“Then suppose, in searching out all 
those scientific mysteries, all these 
wise minds one day found they’d over- 
looked one thing in dealing with radio- 
active materials. One thing so simple 
that everyone thought that everyone 
else had taken the proper precautions. 
Strictly a sophomoric mistake, but 



ANYONE HERE SEEN HERBIE GREEN? 



57 



they made it. And suppose they dis- 
covered that folly too late?” 

“You don’t mean. . .” 

“Precisely. The leaders on this 
planet found that, after long years of 
working carelessly with radioactive 
substances, they had in effect secured 
their own future and at the same time 
destroyed it. They were destined to 
die off. . .because everyone on the 
whole damn planet was sterile!” 

He said it like a punch line and I 
got it the same way. 

T_TERBIE came closer, his blue eyes 
wide and still full of inno- 
cence. “Wouldn’t you,” he said, “if 
you were faced with the decision, 
make an emergency move? You’ve 
studied the planet Earth for years, 
watched its lazy progress: medicine, 
social-sciences, stuff like that. And you 
know the Earth has the one thing you 
need badly: the formula, the means 
for reproduction. You know... test- 
tube babies, cells preserved in deep 
freeze and all that.” He completed it 
with an airy wave, almost like he was 
embarrassed. 

«J )> 

“Wouldn’t you pick a missionary, 
someone unsuspected, to go down to 
earth and get some of that formula?” 
Herbie walked over to the window. 
“Honest-to-Pluto, you earth-clowns 
make me so mad. You’re so far behind. 
I’m so bored with you sometimes I. . .” 
He turned and looked at me with a 
grin. “Look at this.” 

Little Herbie Green pointed one of 
his pink little fingers at the house 
across the street from the school. 

It burst into flames. 

In another second, it was covered 
with a roaring sheet of fire. 

Mr. Hoover, Herbie didn’t even 
stay to look. He turned and watched 
me stare. “See?” He said. 

Then he dissolved. 



That didn’t even surprise me after 
seeing the house. I just sat there and 
brooded, looking at the spot where 
Herbie had been. 

Then the phone rang. 

“Herderson of the FBI, Mr. Pratt. 
Remember me?” 

“Huh... oh, yes, Mr. Henderson.” 
“Thought I’d better report to you 
what we’ve found after a pretty in- 
tense search. We’ve got our report 
back from headquarters and found out 
what it was that was stolen.” 

Here it comes, I thought. 

“It was material on artificial in- 
semination, of all things.” 

“Yes. Of all things.” I kept think- 
ing of Herbie and what he had just 
told me. I guessed there’d be a lot 
more little Herbie Greens around 
again after his project got going up 
there — wherever that might be. 

“The burglars left behind all sorts 
of classified data. Most of it was im- 
portant. But, instead, they even took 
along some samples on insem. . .” 

“I know,” I said. 

“You do? In that case, there are 
some questions we’d like to ask you.” 
“Incidentally,” Mr. Henderson add- 
ed, “I can’t understand why anyone 
would want the recipe on artificial 
breeding of livestock. Breeding cows 
and horses and animals is pretty com- 
mon stuff, I’d say.” 

And that’s what happened, Mr. 
Hoover. And I wish you’d call off the 
agents now. After all, I don’t know 
where Herbie is either, or even if he’s 
back in his cosmic home. But when- 
ever he is, Mr. Hoover, I’ll bet he’s 
got one helluva licking coming some- 
time in the next nine months. 

Sincerely, 

. W. E. Pratt, 

Principal, Emerson 

★ 



Shall we continue to trim the edges on Future? If you are 
in favor, how about dropping us a letter, or a postcard, and 
letting us know how you feel about it? 



Special Article 



THE PHANTOM PHOENICIANS 



by L. Sprague de Camp 



MERICANS who do 
not know a single 
other historical date 
are usually aware of 
the fact that Colum- 
bus discovered the 
country in 1492. 

Did I say fact? 
Perhaps “general- 
ly accepted opinion” 
would be more ex- 
act. For if you go to Portugal, you 
will, I am told, be startled to see, in 
Lisbon, on the Avenida de Libertade, 
in the mosaic of the pavement, the 
words: 

TOAO VAZ CORTE-REAL DES- 
COBRIDOR DA AMERICA— 
DESCOBERDA DE AMERICA 
1472. 

Your surprise would be quite justi- 
fied. Here you have been taught all 
these years that Colmbus did it, and 
now these Portguese are claiming that 
somebody you never heard of, this 
Joao Vaz Corte-Real, was the true dis- 
coverer, and that he made his discov- 
ery twenty years before Columbus 
touched at Guanahani. 

As a matter of fact, a great many 
people in both Portugal and Brazil 
take the Corte-Real theory seriously 
and teach it in their schools. Not only 
that, but the Corte-Real theory is only 



one of a number of opinions, hypothe- 
ses, and cults, which flourish in Latin 
countries and which purport to prove 
that Columbus’ voyage was not what 
it seemed. These beliefs have some- 
thing of the place in Latin countries 
that pyramidology, Baconianism, At- 
lantism, and the search for the Lost 
Ten Tribes have in the Anglo-Saxon 
world. Either they assert that Colum- 
bus was not the first discoverer — that 
he was anticipated by Corte-Real or 
some other fifteenth-century Portu- 
guese; or by the medieval Norse or 
Welsh; or by the Chinese, or the an- 
cient Phoenicians; or by the mythical 
Atlanteans — or they claim that Colum- 
bus himself was not the person he is 
supposed to have been. Instead of be- 
ing, as everybody thought, a Genoese 
travelling drygoods salesman turned 
sea-captain, he was a Portuguese, a 
Spaniard, a Corsican, a Majorcan, a 
Frenchman, a German, an Englishman, 
a Greek, an Armenian, or a Jew of 
variable nationality. 

What sort of evidence are these 
ideas based upon? Sixteenth-century 
travel-tales, medieval legends, inscrip- 
tions found here and there in the new 
world, and such cryptic relics as the 
Round Tower of Newport, Rhode Is- 
land. 

To begin with, we may take it that 
the story that the Norse discovered 
North America about the year 1000 




59 



A. D. is substantially true, despite 
Lord Raglan’s effort, some years ago, 
to show up Leif Eiriksson as a mere 
sun-god. While the sagas that tell of 
this discovery may contain some fic- 
tional elements, it is most unlikely 
that, they could have hit upon so ac- 
curate a description of the North 
American natives: “Dark men and 
ugly, with wide cheeks,” fighting with 
clubs, bows, and slings and obviously 
ignorant of cloth, iron, or cattle, un- 
less somebody had been there to see. 

Then how about the others? Let 
us take up the remarkable Corte-Real 
family first. 

All that is known for certain about 
Joao Vaz Corte-Real (“Joao,” Portu- 
guese for John, is pronounced 
“zhwow” with the final diphthong na- 
salized.) is that he was a fifteenth- 
century Portuguese gentleman who be- 
gat four sons, of whom three became 
famous. One, Jeronymo, was a noted 
soldier, poet, and painter; two, Caspar 
and Miguel, were explorers. Caspar 
did discover Laborador in 1501, but 
was lost at sea on the way home. The 
next year, Miguel set out in the direc- 
tion that the surviving members of 
Caspar’s expedition said that they had 
gone — and disappeared. Nothing more 
was heard of him, so that the Atlantic 
has one genuine mystery from this 
period, as well as all the spurious ones. 

That is, nobody heard of Miguel 
Corte-Real again until. . . 

But before we go into that, let’s 
finish with old Joao Vaz. The only 
evidence for his having ever been to 
America is a very unreliable book of 
anecdotes and gossip, “Saudades de 
Terra”, which one Gaspar Frutoso 
wrote about a century after this al- 
leged voyage. This book, quite worth- 
less in all other respects, asserts that 
Joao Vaz Corte-Real sailed with Al- 
varo Martins Homen (pronounced 
“o -may!’ the final diphthong being na- 
salized.) and discovered Newfound- 
land in 1472. This account Is too flim- 
sy to b« taken seriously by anybody 



unmoved by patriotic pan-Lusitanian 
sentiments. 

There were a number of other 
claims to anticipation of Columbus 
during the fifteenth century, as by 
Fernandes and Barcelos, or by Teive 
and Velasco. These stories have a cer- 
tain adventitious plausibility because 
of the fact that, when they are sup- 
posed to have taken place, Portugal 
was actually sending out expeditions, 
under a veil of secrecy, in order to ex- 
tend her colonial possessions. How- 
ever, the particular claims to anticipat- 
ing Columbus turn out to be individu- 
ally pretty feeble when examined close- 
ly. Thus Teive and Velasco were sup- 
posed to have sailed west from the 
Azores in 1452 and to have reached 
the Grand Banks of Newfoundland. 
One trouble with this claim is that 
they would have had to sail into the 
teeth of the prevailing westerlies, and 
against the Gulf Stream all the way — 
which, with the ships of the time, 
would have been impractical. To get 
across with any degree of certainty, 
you had to do what Columbus did: 
drop down south to the Canaries; sail 
west before the trade winds and helped 
by the Equatorial Current; and then 
to get back work north to around the 
latitude of Baltimore to pick up the 
prevailing westerlies. 

TTIEN THERE is a family of talej 
about Welsh discovery of Ameri- 
ca. This is the saga of Prince Madoc 
ap Owain Gwynedd, (pronounced 
“givun-e dh.”) Madoc seems to have 
been a real twelfth-century Welsh 
prince, a noted sailor and fisherman, 
but a person about whom practically 
nothing else is known. 

The Madoc myth, however, sprang 
into being in the years 1583 and 1584, 
in the form of books by Sir George 
Peckham and Humphrey Lhoyd. These 
books told how Madoc, disgusted by a 
war raging between his father and 
brothers, sailed away with some fol- 
lowers Into the Atlantic. He returned 



60 



FVTl IRE Science Fiction 



some time later, telling of a fertile 
country beyond the seas, gathered a 
larger group of colonists, and sailed 
away again, this time for good. 

There is no outside corroboration 
whatever for this story, aside from 
the stories of Peckham and Lhoyd. 
Why should these men make up such 
a tale? Because England was just 
awakening to the fact that she had 
been so preoccupied during the last 
century, with religious wars and revo- 
lutions, that the Spaniards and Portu- 
guese had gotten a long start on her 
in overseas conquest and colonization. 
Therefore anything that purported to 
prove that Englishmen — or at least 
Britons — had discovered America be- 
fore Columbus was sure to be popu- 
lar; it afforded Queen Elizabeth an ex- 
cuse for claiming possessions in Ameri- 
ca, and for ignoring the Pope’s gift 
of half the non-Christian world to 
Spain and the other half to Portugal. 

(Here, by the way, is a question 
that you can catch people on some 
time. What monarch was suzerain of 
the largest area in the world’s history? 
Not Jenghis Khan; not Emperor Tra- 
jan; not Alexander or Harun al-Rashid 
or Timur Lenk. He was King Philip 
II of Spain and Portugal — the Armada 
king, who ruled not only Spain, Portu- 
gal, Sicily, southern Italy, the Spanish 
Netherlands, and other miscellaneous 
possessions in Europe — but had nomi- 
nal rule of most of Africa, of large pos- 
sessions in Asia (especially Indonesia) 
and all of North and South America! 
Of course he only ruled effectively 
where he had viceroys and soldiers to 
enforce his will, and then only to the 
extent that they obeyed his orders, 
which they seldom did.) 

When Europeans first landed in the 
Americas and met the natives, they 
often jumped to fantastic conclusions 
— such as that the Indians were prac- 
ticing Hebrew rites, and so were the 
Lost Ten Tribes of Israel, or were 
speaking Welsh and were the descend- 
ants of Prince Madoc’s colonists. In 



1704 there appeared a book that told 
of how a Welsh preacher, Morgan 
Jones, was captured by the Tuscaroras, 
and how his life was saved by an In- 
dian of the Welsh-speaking Doeg tribe, 
a tribe otherwise unknown to ethnolo- 
gy. As North America became better 
known, the Welsh Indians retreated 
before European discovery, flitting as 
any good ghosts do from the light of 
day. For a time they were identified 
with the Mandans of the upper Mis- 
souri River, a farming and bison-hunt- 
ing tribe a little more civilized and 
lighter-skinned than their neighbors 
the Sioux and Cheyenne. The Man- 
dans’ light skins may have been a 
matter of normal inter-tribal variation 
in pigment, or they may have been 
connected with the fact that the Man- 
dans, at this time (the early 1800’s), 
had been in contact with French trap- 
pers and traders for over a century, 
during which time their women had 
tendered the ultimate in hospitality. 

Hjalmar Holand, the Kensington 
Rune Stone man, believes that the 
Mandans were descendants of the 
Norse expedition to America in the 
fourteenth century which he thinks 
also inscribed the Kensington Stone 
and built the Round Tow T er of New- 
port. Strictly speaking the Norse ex- 
pedition was to Greenland; it is Mr. 
Holand’s idea that they went on to the 
mainland. 

Be that as it may, a smallpox epi- 
demic almost wiped out the Mandans 
in 1838, and the survivors settled with 
other tribes and lost their identity. 
The search for the Welsh Indians re- 
sumed, and at last accounts a man 
named Pritchard claims to have iden- 
tified them with the Kutenai of British 
Columbia. The usual argument asserts 
(as does Mr. Pritchard) that the In- 
dian tribe suspected of Welsh origin — 
whether Mandans, Flatheads, or what- 
ever — uses Welsh words in its lan- 
guage, such as the Welsh word for 
“cow,” buwch. (pronounced “bewkh” 
or “ice-ookh.”) As there were no cows 



THE PHANTOM PHOENICIANS 



61 



in the Americas before Columbus, it 
is hard to see what any Indians were 
doing with a word for “cow.” 

TN 1951 A NOVELIST with the good 
Welsh name of Vaughan Wilkins 
brought out a story, “The City of 
Frozen Fire”, based upon the Welsh- 
Indian hypothesis. An English family 
in the early years of the nineteenth 
century goes to South America, where 
they find an enclave of medieval 
Welshmen living on a small coastal 
plain ringed by impassable mountains. 
The story has pirates, priceless gems, 
volcanic eruptions, and all the other 
ingredients of a rousing if juvenile ad- 
venture-story. 

Another source of speculation about 
pre-Columbian transatlantic voyages 
was the rumors of the island of Antil- 
lia — which corresponded so closely in 
size, shape, and location with the real 
Cuba that when the latter was found, 
it and its neighbors were named the 
Antilles. Antiilia was sometimes iden- 
tified with the Isle of the Seven Cities, 
to which seven Spanish bishops and 
their flocks were supposed to have 
sailed to escape the Saracen invasion 
in 734. This story first appears in 
the form of a caption on a globe made 
by the geographer Martin Behaim in 
1492, and it is repeated in more de- 
tail by Columbus’ son Ferdinand; but 
there is no evidence that it existed be- 
tween the actual Moorish conquest of 
Spain and Behaim’s time. 

Brazil and California got their names 
in similar fashion. There was a mythi- 
cal island of Brazil, supposedly a few 
hundred miles west of Ireland, and 
credited (according to a later story) 
with giant black rabbits and an evil 
magician who kept castaways captive 
in his castle. When Cabral touched at 
South America on his way to India he 
named the new country Brazil. And 
some medieval maps showed an East 
Indian island of California, inhabited 
by warrior women in golden armor, so 
when the Spaniards reached the west 



coast of North America they applied 
this name to the land they saw. 

For that matter the whole naming 
of “America” seems to have been 
largely a matter of confusion, misun- 
derstanding, and plain hoax. There was 
a bank-clerk, Amerigo Vespucci, who 
worked for the great Florentine bank- 
er Lorenzo di Medici. Lorenzo sent 
Amerigo to Spain to run a branch 
bank, and Amerigo seems to have ob- 
tained supplies for Columbus on his 
second voyage. In 1503-04 Vespucci 
wrote letters to his boss Lorenzo, and 
to an old schoolfellow, Soderini, in 
which he told of having made four 
voyages of exploration. The second 
may be true — that he went with Alon- 
zo de Ojeda to South America in 
1499; at least such a voyage did take 
place. But the first and third... 

Well, on the first, he said, he sailed 
west to about where British Columbia 
is in fact and reached the “province of 
Parias” on June 16, 1497. He visited 
the “Iti people” and returned home, 
presumably sailing right across North 
America for the second time without 
seeing it. On his third voyage he 
claimed to have reached a latitude of 
13 degrees south, which would strand 
him in the middle of the Antarctic 
ice-cap. The fourth voyage may have 
happened, but Vespucci gave too few 
details to tell. 

Despite the improbability of the first 
and third voyages, a translation of one 
of Vespucci’s letters was published at 
St. Lie in Lorraine in 1507, and Mar- 
tin Waldseemueller, a professor of cos- 
mogony at the University of St. Lie, 
suggested in a book he was writing 
that the new lands should be named 
after “that great and good man Ameri- 
go” who first discovered them. He 
argued thus because the day when 
Vespucci claimed to have reached Pari- 
as was eight days before Cabot 
touched Newfoundland (or Labora- 
dor). This would make Vespucci the 
first to reach the American mainland, 
as opposed to its offshore islands. 



62 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



Waldseeniueller printed AMERICA in 
large black letters on his maps, and 
the fashion caught on, despite the fact 
that the Spaniards long protested 
against the extension of this term to 
North America, and despite the pleas- 
ing suggestion made by Queen Eliza- 
beth’s pet wizard, John Dee, that 
North America should be called “At- 
lantis.” 

It is only fair to say that there is a 
school of geographers that hold Ves- 
pucci to be a truthful man, even if he 
got his navigational data mixed up, 
and believes that he did reach the 
American coast when he said he did. 
But at any rate, this was how the 
term “America” came to be applied to 
two continents and a republic, joining 
that equally ambiguous term “Indian” 
in befuddling generations of school- 
children. 

ANOTHER travel narrative ap- 
peared in 1558, when an Italian 
named Nicolo Zeno told how his an- 
cestors Nicolo and Antonio Zeno in 
the fourteenth century went adventur- 
ing in the Far North. They served 
under one Zichmni, Duke of Sorano, 
in Frislandia. Nicolo died, but his 
brother Antonio, surviving, heard a 
tale from a fisherman of being blown 
by a storm a thousand miles to the 
west, where he came upon the civilized 
country of Estotiland between Green- 
land to the north and the land of can- 
nibal savages, Drogio, to the south. 
Geographically Estotiland corresponds 
to the real Laborador. But we can be 
quite sure that there was no civilized 
society in Laborador in the fourteenth 
century. Therefore, while Zichmni, 
Duke of Sorano can be identified plaus- 
ibly with the real Henry Sinclair, Earl 
of Orkney and Caithness, and Fris- 
landia with the Faeroes, the Estoti- 
land story seems to be a pure tall tale. 

Some pursuers of shadowy transat- 
lantic voyages have gone back farther 
than Madoc — farther even than the 
seven bishops, to the ancient Phoeni- 



cians. In the 1850’s a German poet, 
Robert Prutz, wrote a book in which, 
by bending to his service every refer- 
ence in Classical literature to islands 
in the Western Ocean or possible lands 
beyond it, tried to show that the Phoe- 
nicians had colonized America back 
in pre-Christian times. 

These references do exist. Some re- 
fer to the real Madeira and Canary 
Islands, some possibly (but not prob- 
ably) to the Azores, and some appear 
to be sheer romancing. As the native 
Phoenician literature has almost en- 
tirely disappeared, and as there are no 
Phoenicians nowadays to ask questions 
of, the handiest method of attacking 
this question is to ask whether the 
Phoenicians could, have made the trip 
with the ships of that time. 

The answer is no. It is barely pos- 
sible that an exceptional storm might 
have blown a single ship across the 
ocean, but a premeditated round trip 
was an impossibility. Their war-galleys 
could not have carried enough food 
and water to last the rowers the fifty 
or sixty days the trip would have re- 
quired; and the rowers would probab- 
ly have collapsed and perished from 
the hardship of trying to sleep in a 
ship that had no accommodations for 
them to do so. The sailing-ships of the 
time, with their single square-rigged 
masts and steering-oars of quarter- 
rudders, could not tack against the 
wind; and the Phoenicians had no 
magnetic compass to prevent them 
from sailing in circles during the fre- 
quent overcasts of the Atlantic. 

Nevertheless the Phoenician- Ameri- 
can theory has been kept precariously 
afloat by the finding of a number of 
rocks with cryptic designs scratched 
upon them, which some have taken 
for Phoenician writing. 

Brazil is the place where most of 
these petroglyphs have been found, for 
the good reason that many Brazilian 
Indians have the custom of incising 
these marks — sometimes for magical 
reasons and sometimes just for fun. 



THE PHANTOM PHOENICIANS 



63 



The petroglyphs have been studied for 
nearly two centuries, and there is no 
mystery about them. Ethnologists have 
seen modern Indians carving them and 
have asked them what they were do- 
ing. The carvings are conventionalized 
pictures of such things as men, ani- 
mals, fish, houses, maps of sections of 
the nearest river, and so on. 

North America has also turned up 
some controversial inscriptions. Aside 
from the Kensington Rune Stone there 
are the Grave Creek Mound Stone 
from West Virginia and Dighton Rock 
in Massachusetts. Grave Creek Mound 
Stone was thought to be inscribed with 
Etruscan, Runic, Phoenician, Old Brit- 
ish, Keltiberic, and Greek writing. 
Then in 1930 an elderly antiquarian, 
Andrew Price, solved the puzzle. The 
inscription said simply “Bill Stump’s 
Stone, October 14th, 1828.” This bit 
of carving was presumably inspired by 
the story in Dickens’ “Pickwick Pa- 
pers” of the finding of a similar stone 
in England, and of the excitement it 
caused among local antiquarians until 
the inscription turned out to have been 
made in his spare time by a shepherd 
named Bill Stump. And “Pickwick Pa- 
pers” appeared only a year or so be- 
fore the date on the Grave Creek 
Mound Stone. 

As for Dighton Rock, this is a boul- 
der or ledge sticking up out of the es- 
tuary of the Taunton River in Massa- 



chusetts, covered with carvings: dates, 
initials, little pictures of turtles, and 
marks that look like nothing in partic- 
ular. It was credited to Phoenicians, 
Druids, Persians, Trojans, Hebrews, 
Libyans, Romans, Norsemen, Chinese, 
and Atlanteans. Finally in the 1920’s 
Professor Edmund B. Delabarre went 
out with a boat, black filling-material, 
flood-lights, and a camera. After much 
hard work he made out, under the 
carvings of modern campers and earli- 
er Indians, the words 

MIGVEL CORTEREAL 

followed by some letters that he took 
to be initials of REX INDIORUM 
(“King of the Indians”) and the date 
1511. 

So it seems that Miguel Corte-Real 
was not drowned on his expedition af- 
ter all. Even if his father never reached 
America, he did. Presumably he was 
wrecked, but survived, and set him- 
self up as a chief among the Nara- 
gansetts or whoever the local Indians 
were And one day he chiseled this in- 
scription in the hope that, even if he 
never saw another European, the 
knowledge of his fate would not be 
utterly lost. 

So one of the Atlantic mysteries 
seems to have been solved, anyway. 

★ 






Ordinarily, You'd Think Wo'd Plug One of the Stories 

end you'd be right, nine times out of ten — but this is 
the tenth time, the time when an article has already 
brought in such glowing praise, that we want to draw 
your attention to 

THE EVOLUTION OF SCIENCE FICTION 

by Tom Clareson 

it’s but one of the many topflight features in 

SCIENCE FICTION QUARTERLY 

August issue now on sale at all stands 




IXTL IGO, S ON! 



by Raymond E. Banks 

( illustrated by Milton Luros) 

What else could Bosworth do, since he'd built up 
credit on Ceres, and the only thing that they'd 
permit him to take home with him was a person? 
And how could he explain this surplus redhead, 
who was supposed to represent his profits? 



A T TIMES, James Bosworth 
pinched himself on that return 
trip to earth. “I am under the 
impression,” he told himself, “that I 
am returning to earth as the sole owner 
and proprietor of one young female, 
aged twenty, with red hair, blue eyes 
and an excellent figure. This is ob- 
viously an illusion.” 

But the admiring glances of the 
other male passengers, the envious 
comments of the o.her women passen- 
gers on the Ceres-to-Earth rocket as- 
sured him that it was no illusion. The 
girl sat straight and silent by his side 
quite content and unworried. 



“Since this is no illusion,” he told 
himself. “Since she really exists, we 
come to problem number one: 

“My wife. 

“This brings us to problem number 
two: 

“My boss, my job and my future.” 
Then he sighed and wandered into 
the bar. He hoped that when he came 
back the redhead would be gone, or 
that some aggressive male would steal 
her from him. Neither happened. The 
rocket was less than a half-day from 
earth now, and it was not only likely, 
but inevitable that when his wife met 
him at the rocket-port, he would still 



64 



65 



be encumbered with the redhead. 

A couple of times he had tried to 
bring himself to giving her to a care- 
less crew member. All that he would 
have to do, he knew, was sign over the 
Contract paper and the girl, with a 
shrug, would go willingly. But that 
solution was too dangerous. 

After all, she represented his ex- 
pense-account money on his selling 
trip to Mars, Ganymede and Ceres. 
Eleven hundred and forty dollars and 
fifty-two cents, to be exact. It was just 
that the rate of exchange was uncertain 
between planets. 

“Except for you,” he told the girl, 
“I have had a very successful trip. I 
have taken orders for ten Peerless 
Oxygen Makers on Mars, fifteen on 
Ganymede and forty-one on Ceres.” He 
paused and studied her serene face, 
the cream-skinned cheeks with the 
good-looking freckles, “With attach- 
ments,” he nodded. “Old Dugan said 
I couldn’t sell on my first trip in 
space. He said I was too young and too 
dumb. I have proved him wrong.” 

“Ixtl igo,” said Marie, the last of his 
expense account. 

“Don’t give me ixtl igo,” he said. 
“When my wife sees you, she’ll give us 
both ixtl igo — and maybe a frppp.” 

There was a look of sane good humor 
in the girl’s face. She didn’t exactly 
smile, but Bosworth had the irritat- 
ing idea that she understood exactly 
what his problem was and enjoyed his 
distress. 

“Ixtl frpp,” she murmured in a se- 
ductive fashion that always brought 
out the hackles on his neck. A Cerean 
girl could do that, for they all had 
sultry voices. Even the clothes were 
objectionable, for this girl wore dainty, 
filmy black things that set off her 
clear skin and red hair in an astonish- 
ing fashion. 

“Ixtl frpp,” said James, “is what 
worries me. Old Dugan will skin me 
when he sees you. He’ll fire me. He’ll 
blacklist me for booting around his ex- 
pense account. He may even prefer 



charges against me.” Bosworth closed 
his eyes and shuddered. 

TT HAD ALL been so simple when 
he left New York. With him, be- 
sides samples, Bosworth had taken 
enough food to last him the trip, and 
enough clothes, and there was even 
room for a few books and a deck of 
playing cards. That of course was the 
rule of space-travel in these still-imma- 
ture days of interplanetary contact. 
“Take what you need. It is a long way 
home.” 

But there was the problem of extra 
expenses. Old Dugan, glowering at 
him over the fat bulk of his stomach, 
handed him a voucher for eleven hun- 
dred and forty dollars and fifty-two 
cents. 

“If you waste a penny of this,” 
said Old Dugan, “I’ll follow you to 
Arcturus and cut your heart out.” 

Old Dugan was the Sales Manager. 
He was onto what he called the tricks 
of salesmen. He had been known to 
call half-way around the world to veri- 
fy the price of a dinner in a hotel res- 
taurant. Beneath the hard upper reach- 
es of his bald-shiny head lay a deadly 
calculating machine that easily thwart- 
ed spendthriftism. 

Old Dugan had one other pet hate. 

“If ever,” he told his men, “you 
so much as wink at a waitress I’ll have 
you sent to prison. We want clean, 
moral men here — that is why we pay 
the best salesmen’s salaries in the 
world.” 

And it was true that Old Dugan 
could make trouble for a salesman he 
fired. He had done so in the past. He 
was vindictive, as shown by his treat- 
ment of Bill Moss who dated a cus- 
tomer’s secretary. Unable to get evi- 
dence, Old Dugan had spent a goodly 
sum to hire a showgirl to tempt Moss 
and had created a front-page news- 
paper scandal that had broken up 
Moss’ home and made him complete- 
ly unemployable for about two years. 

This was not hard to understand, 



66 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



since Old Dugan had — once in the 
murky past — gone to prison for jug- 
gling expense accounts while having 
an affair on the road. He was the Re- 
formed, and like all wild young men 
who survive had become an exceedingly 
stern old man. 

James Bosworth chewed his finger- 
nails. His wife, Ruth, was no slouch 
when it came to trouble-making. 
She was a fine wife, but she couldn’t 
stand to see James look at another 
woman — she was not very attractive 
and therefore was always on the of- 
fense against attractive women. Once, 
when James had innocently danced 
with a friend’s wife at a social affair, 
she had destroyed five hundred dol- 
lars’ worth of household-furnishings in 
a tantrum. Besides paying off his host 
and apologizing to all present, Bos- 
worth had had to buy her a new fur 
coat; he figured that his error had 
cost him about twelve hundred dollars 
all told. 

These, then, were the adversaries 
to whom he had to introduce Marie, 
the redhead from Ceres. Or if he failed 
to do so, he would have to go to jail 
for losing the Company’s eleven hun- 
dred dollars. He was clearly a victim of 
the rate of exchange in space. 

/^UT OF THE crowd at the rocket- 
port assembled to greet the Pluto 
ship, Bosworth had no trouble in find- 
ing his wife. The serious look, the 
sharp-pointed nose made a perfect 
flaw in a sea of faces. She was wear- 
ing a ridiculous hat, of course, and 
when James saw the imitation-bird 
weaving towards him, and heard the 
muttered curses of the people she 
shoved aside, he remembered again her 
sharp elbows with a sense of home re- 
covered. 

“You were gone long enough,” she 
said in that well-remembered, strident 
voice which made a man next to him 
move away, guiltily. 

“Old Dugan was wrong,” he said. “I 
had a good trip.” 



Behind him, holding her bag of 
things, stood Marie. His heart failed 
him. But there was no easy way out. 
“This,” he said, turning to her, “is 
Marie. Marie, this is my wife, Ruth — • 
the one I was telling you about. Uh- 
ixtl snpp.” 

The two females surveyed each oth- 
er. There was a shocked silence. Two 
dull red spots appeared in the parch- 
ment skin that Ruth used to cover her 
skeleton. She hefted her umbrella. The 
ridiculous bird on her ridiculous hat 
trembled. She jabbed Marie in the 
ribs with the umbrella point. 

“You’ve brought — back — a — wom- 
an!” 

Marie had been smiling in faint 
amusement. Now she looked slightly 
startled. 

The side of the rocket fell off on 
top of James. At the same time there 
came a high monotonous shriek in his 
ear. 

Two rocket-men were standing to 
one side of the battle arena. 

“Did you see her bash him with 
that umbrella?” exulted one. 

“Ninety pounds, and she floored him 
with a one-two,” said the other. 

A policeman touched the speaker’s 
arm. “Why,” he asked, puzzled, “is 
that lady sitting on top of the redhead- 
ed girl, slugging her?” 

npHE STEAM-KETTLE was steam-. 

ing. Then things cleared for 
James, and it was his wife’s high- 
pitched voice simmering along at him. 
He bathed his aching head with cool- 
ing water and tried to listen. They 
were finally home. Marie was in the 
kitchen baking a banf; Marie was 
durable, rugged. Bosworth had a great 
deal of respect for Cerean women now. 
Hardy people from earth had gone 
out to Ceres, and colonized and had 
children who were hardy, and Marie 
was one of them. The scene at the 
rocket-port had not fazed her at all. 
Although she only outweighed Ruth by 
ten pounds she had resisted Ruth’s 



IXTL IGO, SON! 



67 



charges, physical and verbal, with a 
stoic near-smile, patiently staring Ruth 
in the eye and not saying a word. 
True, Ruth had leaped on her and 
knocked her down; but Marie had 
calmly gotten up again, setting Ruth 
on her feet and continuing to give her 
the level, sane stare. 

“O, pioneer stock!” thought James. 
“O rugged women, thin-hipped men 
of Ceres!” 

For it had worked. Ruth’s tantrum 
had ended before that level, sane 
stare. Ruth had given up attacking the 
girl and turned on him. He had 
snapped back and they had had a 
juicy fight all the way home. Marie 
had followed them. 

“I am his,” she said in one of her 
rare English-speaking moments. Not 
for the rugged people of Ceres to waste 
good words. “I will do work, be 
maid.” 

He hadn’t the heart to tell her that 
she really belonged to the Peerless 
Oxygen Company; and he couldn’t ex- 
plain this to Ruth either. 

So once home, the girl from Ceres 
had prepared supper in a practical, 
sane fashion while Ruth threw a tan- 
trum in the living room and another 
in the dining room. Yet it was all di- 
rected at him. A great thought flitted 
into his brain, paused and started to 
go — but he grabbed it. 

Ruth was afraid of that level, sane 
stare. 

Now she came tearing out into the 
kitchen. She had half-packed a suit- 
case. “Hear me, James Whitfield Bos- 
worth! These are my last words, you 
toad! I will not stay in this house an- 
other second. I am going to the police. 
I am going to send you and that im- 
moral hussy to prison. I am going ...” 

She started to lift the suitcase to hit 
James, but he turned away and sat at 
the table. That was the calm, sane 
thing to do, since Marie had just rung 
the dinner bell. He picked up a fork 
and tackled the banf. “Have some 



banf, Ruth. It’s very good, a Cerean 
dish.” 

Ruth snatched the plate and shoved 
the banf in his face. In the old days 
he would’ve started to spiral into de- 
fensive anger. But Marie had taught 
him and shown him the way. He 
wiped away the banf in a dignified 
fashion, giving Ruth a sane, level look. 
“Sit down and eat,” he said. 

She grabbed the potatoes ready to 
hit him again, but his look held her. 
“I will not sit at the same table with 
an adulterer!” she shrieked. 

“Ixtl igo,” said James, calmly. 

The close-set eyes were wet, the 
pinched face was trembling as she sat 
down and began to cry. Suddenly he 
felt enormously sorry for this pep- 
pery, tiny woman he had married. So 
very ugly; so very hostile; so very in- 
secure in her ugliness. With it all she 
was a woman, and a very good wife, 
and he loved her. Whistle he might at 
girls with bodies like Marie’s, but this 
woman was unique and distinct of her 
kind. Her angularity was so singular 
— her ugliness so complete that there 
was a special excitement about her. 
In her ugliness she needed him des- 
perately, and it is something in this 
world to be desperately needed. 
“Please pass the potatoes,” said 
James. 

Marie, waiting table, started to do 
so, but Ruth brought her sharp heel 
down on Marie’s foot and passed the 
potatoes herself. 

J AMES BOSWORTH felt very old 
and gone. Somehow he had gotten 
through the afternoon and evening 
with the dangerous situation at home. 
He had even gained, having learned 
the level stare technique. But Ruth 
was a foothill — now he was about to 
face the mountain, Old Dugan. 

He sat outside the Sales Manager’s 
office with Marie. Inside came a 
steady roar, like Niagara Falls, as an- 
other salesman, back from Duluth, 
went round on the treadmill. He was 



68 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



trying to explain something about 
snowshoes on his expense account. Old 
Dugan sounded doubtful. Cheerful, 
calm Marie, dressed in an appealing 
but oh-so-right-fitting black dress 
with cute Cerean ruffles, stared past 
him as if dreaming about her own 
home, yet completely at ease here. 
Wonderful stoic. 

The Duluth salesman staggered out, 
white-faced. He was carrying a pair 
of snowshoes under his arm. 

“Do you know what that black- 
hearted old pirate told me to do with 
these?” he asked James indignantly. 
“He told me to — ” Then he saw 
Marie. “Oh — excuse, me,” he mut- 
tered and hurried on. 

James hurried in, fearful of Old 
Dugan seeing Marie before he could 
explain. Old Dugan, as awe-inspiring 
as ever behind the desk allowed a 
sneer to creep over his face. James 
tried the sane, level look but Old 
Dugan merely asked if he were sick. 
In seconds it Was the old relationship 
with James stammering and chatter- 
ing away like a frightened bird. A 
ham-like hand stopped him. Old 
Dugan picked up his paunch and rest- 
ed it on the edge of the desk. His tie 
fell away in two parts over the 
stomach. He glowered at James. 

“Just a minute, son. Don’t give me 
gibberish. I want to know about 
eleven hundred and forty dollars and 
fifty-two cents.” 

“There was some difficulty,” began 
James. 

An inner light sprang in the crafty 
tiger eyes. Old Dugan leaned forward. 
His enourmous bulk began to curl up 
like a taut spring and James felt his 
innards turn to water. 

“I want to know all about your dif- 
ficulties, son,” rumbled Old Dugan. 
“I like to hear salesmen’s troubles.” 
There was a fly on the desk. With a 
sudden flick, Old Dugan slapped his 
mighty hand down, turned it over and 
carelessly disposed of the remaining 
speck. “Go on, son.” 



James started talking fast.... “On 
Mars, the first stop there was a law 
against taking any money out of the 
planet. New colony, y’understand, 
wants to keep all the money they can 
get circulating on Mars. They let me 
bring in the eleven hundred, y’under- 
stand but I couldn’t take it out — ” 

There was a copy of the “U. S. 
Criminal Code” on Old Dugan’s desk. 
He began to idly leaf through it. His 
mouth was a hard slit. He said noth- 
ing. 

“On Mars,” said James, his voice 
shooting an octave higher, “well, I 
had to turn my eleven hundred into 
a Martian diamond. Diamonds they 
let you export. And I took my Mar- 
tian diamonds to Ganymede, but on 
Ganymede — ” 

“I have taken money out of Mars,” 
Old Dugan cut in. 

“On Ganymede — ” cried James, 
“they let me bring the Martian dia- 
monds in, but I couldn’t take jewelry 
out. They need precious metals for 
precision manufacture. The law 
says — ” 

“When I was on Ganymede, any 
fool could take precious metals out,” 
said Old Dugan relentlessly. 

“ — so I had to trade my Martian 
jewels for a Ganymede aircar. I left 
Ganymede with the eleven hundred 
dollars, as an aircar — ” 

Old Dugan turned to his intercom. 
“Get me the police,” he said to his 
girl. 

“ — when I got to Ceres,” James 
rushed on, “they wouldn’t let me take 
out the aircar, because they have very 
few material things and they lack air- 
cars and they wouldn’t let me leave 
with the aircar. In fact, on Ceres, the 
only thing they have that’s surplus is 
people. They are very poor, rugged, 
and short on aircars. But people are 
the only things that can leave Ceres. 
And so — ” 

He felt a creeping paralysis as he 
came to the final moment. 



IXTL IGO, SON! 



69 



“Just lay the eleven hundred and 
forty dollars and fifty-two cents on 
the table, son,” said Old Dugan. “Then 
we’ll see what expenses out of it we 
might allow.” 

“ — and so I came back with a girl, 
a redhead,” gibbered James. “Her 
name is Marie, and she has a very 
sane, level look, and, honest, I haven’t 
laid a hand on her; but she can work, 
work, work until we get our money 
back.” 

'T'HERE VVAS a silence. A look of 
mad delight came into Old 
Dugan’s eyes. The way a batter feels 
when die foolish pitcher throws a 
straight one down the middle; the way 
a quarterback feels when the opposi- 
tion line opens up to the goal line; 
the way a bus-rider feels when the 
man he stands next to gets up and 
vacates a seat that no one else can 
reach — 

“You brought back — a girl?” asked 
Old Dugan. 

“ — on Ceres,” whistled James in 
terror, “they only have a surplus of 
people — ” 

“A redhead?” 

“I never touched her. My wife will 
tell you — Chief, I couldn’t have 
touched her — ” 

“For the Company’s eleven hundred 
dollars, you, a married man, brought 
back a good-looking redheaded girl?” 

James was out of his seat almost 
screaming. “There couldn’t possibly 
have been a thing between us. She is 
used to nigged men. They are all 
pioneers up there, Chief! They are all 
good-looking. All of her life she has 
stared at nothing but guys with 
rugged faces and big muscles. They 
all have deep-space sun-tans. I am 
just a skinny, white-skinned, loose and 
flabby salesman. She wouldn’t look 
at me — ” 

Old Dugan got up, heaved himself 
around the desk. He grabbed James 
by the lapels and jerked him up. Their 
faces almost touched. “I am going to 



plaster you to the wall and frame 
you, Bosworth! You’re a card. I am 
going to spend eleven thousand dol- 
lars in framing you so hard that little 
children will shudder at the sound of 
your name. I am going to smash you 
so completely that the general pop- 
ulace will go around scraping the name 
of “Bosworth” off tombstones. Bos- 
worth — You're Fired.” 

With that the volcano began to 
erupt. Thrust from the hands of the 
master, James sank into his chair and 
listened to the rattle and thunder of 
smoky fury. The room shook, the 
whole building seemed to shake, a 
whimpering secretary crept in to take 
a personal letter to the Company pres- 
ident, there was the sound of running 
feet as employees remembered errands 
that took them beyond the fire and 
sulphur of that dangerous voice. 

“And furthermore,” boomed Old 
Dugan, “we charge this impertinent 
scoundrel with — ” 

Marie appeared in the door. She 
looked at Old Dugan. 

Old Dugan looked at her. 

There was a sudden silence. 

A blush came to Marie’s cheeks, 
spreading prettily in both directions to 
her dazzling eyes and her excellent 
cleavage. Her lips, usualljr so calm 
and sure, trembled. “Madam,” said 
Old Dugan, somehow uneasy, “what’s 
the matter with you?” 

“A fat man!” she breathed in sur- 
prise. 

Old Dugan surveyed his girth. “My 
dear young lady — ” 

“A jat manl” cooed Marie, coyly 
casting down her eyes. She stretched 
out her lovely arms. “On Ceres, noth- 
ing but pioneers — thin, hard men. All 
the same, thin and hard.” 

She looked at James scornfully. 
“Not hard,” she said, “but still thin.” 

A LOOK OF reverence came into 
her eyes. “A big, fat, soft man,” 
[Turn To Page 83] 



Any student of history knows that 
human beings tend to avoid "truth" 
as they avoid a plague. But some- 
times it's a matter of self-preser- 
vation . . . 



TO SAVE A WORLD 

Novelet of Ironic Destiny 
by Irving E. Cox, Jr. 



( illustrated by Paul Orban ) 




m 



EB STARED up 
stupidly at the enor- 
mous signboard glit- 
tering above Persh- 
ing Square. The red 
neon letters blinked 
monotonously, Man 
is not meant to leave 
the earth! Bring 
down the Satsl — C. 
J. Bowman. Smaller blue letters ex- 
tended an urgent invitation, Join your 
local Truth Committee Today. Save 
America! Save the World! 

Jeb shuddered. In less than five 
weeks, the backwater lunacy had be- 
come a nationwide hysteria. And the 
campaign had still a month to run. 

Jeb pushed slowly through the slug- 
gish crowd. The night was hot; smog 
lay heavily over Los Angeles; sailors, 
soldiers, and street-walkers mingled 
with the flotsam of the city on the 
brick walks of the park. Outside the 
Biltmore, Jeb saw a band of men and 
women parading in the Truth Commit- 
tee uniform — a rough-woven, burlap- 
like tunic, belted at the waist with a 
cord of hemp. They were bare-footed 
and bareheaded and they were singing 



the lusty Truth Hymn. Some of them 
carried placards lettered in red, Bring 
down the Sats! Other signs blazed with 
the legend, Shake ojj the yoke oj sci- 
ence! 

Jeb leaned against the trunk of a 
palm and lit a cigarette. A seedy old 
man, reeking with the stink of stale 
wine, sidled up to him. “Ain’t you 
never seen a Committe before. Mis- 
ter?” he wheezed. 

“I’ve been in Alaska for a month.” 

“Working on the new Sat base?” 

“Not exactly. I’m a writer; I’ve been 
doing a series of articles on the base 
personnel.” 

“Won’t be no need for that after 
Bowman gets elected. He’s got the an- 
swer, Mister.” The old drunk glared 
furiously at the murky sky. “What do 
we need to keep them things up there 
for, anyway? They’ll go off someday 
and kill us all.” 

“My friend, the Satellites have kept 
world peace for — ” 

The old man spat. “The gov’mint 
spends all that dough on ’em. An’ for 
what? Tell me that. Mister! So’s you 
scientists can play around with stuff 



71 




72 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



you was never meant to have in the 
first place.” 

Jeb realized that argument was 
pointless; he picked up his bag and 
crossed the stream of traffic. The old 
man pursued him with his panhandler’s 
wheedling as far as the door of the 
Biltmore. Jeb went into the quiet bar. 
He ordered a straight whiskey. When 
he reached for the glass, his hand was 
trembling. 

A large telescreen hung above the 
bar. The program was nearly over, but 
Jeb caught the tail end of Cyril J. 
Bowman’s daily telecast. 

For the past seven elections, no 
presidential candidate had made a na- 
tionwide tour; far larger audiences 
were reached by the all-network tele- 
casts. Personal contacts at the grass- 
roots level were made by party under- 
lings and local candidates for Con- 
gress. 

Instead of delivering a straight talk 
to the voters, as the regular party can- 
didates did, Cyril Bowman staged a 
panel discussion. Jeb had seen pro- 
gram-relays while he was in Alaska. 
The format was always the same: 
panel-members fed Cyril Bowman 
loaded questions, and he responded 
with equally loaded answers. The con- 
clusion of each telecast was the same. 
A massive choir of Truth Committee 
members, garbed in the rough-woven 
robes, began to chant the stirring 
Truth Hymn, while the camera panned 
to a close-up of Bowman’s handsome 
face. 

“And so we close another impromp- 
tu discussion of world problems,” the 
candidate boomed in his rich, organ 
tones. “Truth is everybody’s business. 
On this program, we do not give two 
sides to every question; that is a 
sophistry invented by the scientists to 
confuse us. There is only one side to 
any issue — the right side; the moral 
side; the side of Truth. I give you 
that. We invite you to join us in our 
great crusade for Truth. There are 
fifteen thousand local Truth Commit- 



tees. Join one today. Send your week- 
ly dues to our National Headquarters. 
Do your part to rid us of the yoke of 
science. Send two dollars — just two 
dollars, folks! — to Truth, New York. 
No other address is needed. Truth, 
New York. Save America I Bring down 
the Sats!” 

The words of the Truth Hymn 
swelled up loud. Bowman’s rugged, 
compellingly honest face faded from 
the screen. An American flag fluttered 
before the camera until the station 
break. 



A VERY YOUNG woman sitting on 
** a stool beside Jeb pushed her 
glass back with a sigh. She smiled at 
Jeb. “Wasn’t he wonderful tonight?” 
she whispered. 

“A fool!” Jeb answered. 

“So sincere,” she said, “and genuine! 
You just know Cyril Bowman is 
speaking straight from his heart.” 
“Listen, lady, that man is after just 
one thing: two bucks a week from 
every sucker he can land.” 

She looked at Jeb pityingly. “You’re 
very young, aren’t you? And I sup- 
pose you majored in science in col- 
lege. The propaganda of your profes- 
sors naturally blinds you to Truth.” 
“If this tripe of Bowman’s is — ” 
“Please, don’t raise your voice.” She 
ran her fingers gently over his hand. 
“I know how you feel; you still live 
with the old fear science has taught 
us. When we bring down the Sats — ” 
“Why the Sats? They’re the only 
safeguard we have!” 

“Science has led us up a blind al- 
ley for generations. Man was not 
meant to leave the earth.” 



He banged his empty glass on the 
bar furiously. “Meant! By whom? 
You’re not making sense. How can we 
be meant — or not meant — to make a 
discovery? These things happen. 
They’re the result of the application of 
knowledge; there’s no purpose or lack 
of purpose — ” 

She gave hint a sweet smile and 



TO SAVE A WORLD 



73 



slipped down from her stool. “Man 
will always turn his inventions into 
weapons; we can’t change human na- 
ture, can we? The solution, then, is 
to take away the inventions.” She re- 
moved a flimsy brochure from her 
purse and pushed it into his hand. 
“Come to one of our meetings this 
week, please. It’ll do so much to clear 
all this muggy science out of your 
thinking.” 

She left him and Jeb opened the 
pamphlet on the glossy surface of the 
bar. Beneath a brilliantly-colored 
American flag, he read a summary of 
the Truth Committee platform. Jeb 
spotted every technique of propaganda 
in the pattern of words; it was crude- 
ly used, blatant, obvious. A moron 
should have seen through the jerry- 
built contrivance. Yet both the girl 
and the park bum had been taken in. 
How many others? 

A kindly old gentleman in a white 
dinner jacket leaned toward Jeb, tap- 
ping the brochure with a soft, pink 
finger. “Bowman’s hit the nail on the 
head,” he confided. “Knock out the 
Sats, and we’ll cut our tax burden in 
half.” 

Jeb groaned. “Sir, the security of 
the League of Free Nations — ” 

“That’s the nonsense the scientists 
have fed us so they can keep their 
hands in the pork barrel. Look what 
they got us into five years ago — three 
billion appropriated for a flight to 
Mars! When that failed, they still 
weren’t satisfied; another two billion 
for an expedition to Venus. And that 
was lost, too. Five billion dollars in 
cold cash, thrown down the drain in 
the name of science!” 

“True, we’ve never heard from the 
Venusian expedition. But there are a 
hundred things that could have gone 
wrong! We have to investigate, find 
out what happened, correct our mis- 
takes — ” 

“Five billion dollars of the taxpay- 
er’s money for a crack-brained day- 
dream of science! Well, there won’t be 



any more. The people with common 
sense are through being fooled by clap- 
trap; the Sats must come down!” 

Jeb said deseprately, “For genera- 
tions, sir, the Sats have kept the 
peace!” 

“There won’t be another war. I’m 
twice your age, young fellow; I know 
what I’m talking about. The Eurasian 
Confederacy is having trouble enough 
simply holding itself together. If they 
make one move, we can lick the hide 
off ’em inside a week.” 

“Without the Sats?” 

“The Sats should never have been 
sent up in the first place: Man wasn’t 
meant to leave the earth.” 

“The Sats exist; we have to take 
them into account. You’re not being 
logical, sir.” 

“No?” The kind old man draped 
his arm cozily around Jeb’s shoulder. 
“Then I’m proud of it, young fellow. 
Logic is another part of the bill of 
goods science has jammed down our 
throats.” 

2 : — 

EB MADE his es- 
cape from the bar. 
In the lobby he reg- 
istered for a room 
and bought a hand- 
ful of magazines. 
Alone in his thickly- 
carpeted bedroom, 
he thumbed through 
the publications, 
reading the political news. 

The two major political parties were 
both running highly-reputable candi- 
dates, statesmanlike in appearance and 
philosophy. On domestic issues they 
were apparently in complete agree- 
ment. Their only difference revolved 
around American participation in the 
League of Free Nations. The real news' 
of the campaign was reported, with 
appropriate tongue-in-cheek humor, in 
the “Miscellany” column of Time, 




74 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



Last week energetic disciples of 
Cyril Bowman’s Truth Commit- 
tee girded up their burlap skirts 
and took a straw-vote in five ma- 
jor industrial cities. Result, ac- 
cording to the Bowmanites: thir- 
ty percent of the popular vote will 
go to honest-faced, golden-tongued 
Cyril Justinian Bowman. 

Jeb threw the magazine aside. How 
could they treat it so casually? Was 
he the only person who recognized the 
danger? Perhaps it impressed him 
only because he had been out of the 
States for a month. Five weeks ago 
the Truth Committee had been an 
amusing fringe of comic-relief; now 
Bowman claimed a third of the vote! 

Suddenly Jeb made up his mind. He 
put through a long distance call to his 
agent in New York. “Sam? This is 
Jeb Williams. I’m in L. A.” 

Sam sounded sleepy and irritable. 
“Glad you’re home, boy; but why call 
in the middle of the night? What’s 
cooking?” 

“This Hollywood deal, Sam; I 
want — ” 

“All set, Jeb. Check in at the studio 
Monday morning. Best deal I’ve ever 
pulled for you. Tech director on three 
space-operas.” 

“I want to postpone it, Sam.” 

Sam was abruptly wide-awake. 
“Postpone it? You can’t! And you’ll 
never get — ” 

“Or call it off.” 

“What’s eating you? This means a 
thousand a week!” 

“I won’t have the time, Sam. You 
see, I’m going into politics.” After a 
moment of shocked, unbelieving si- 
lence, Sarr\ began to splutter indignant 
admonitions. “I’ll see you tomorrow,” 
Jeb intervened. He replaced the tele- 
phone in its cradle, gently. 

Before he went to bed that night, 
Jeb wrote his first political article, a 
precisely-factual analysis of the propa- 
ganda in the pamphlet the girl had 



given him. He took the morning plane 
for New York. At four in the after- 
noon he was in his agent’s office. 

Sam had cooled off a little in the 
interval; and when he read Jeb’s arti- 
cle, his amicability was fully restored. 
“The Post is crying for something like 
this,” he said. 

“They understand how serious the 
situation is?” 

“The editor is aware that Bowman’s 
a shyster.” Sam tapped the manuscript 
happily. “Maybe it was a good idea, 
giving up that Hollywood deal, Jeb; 
there’s more dough in this sort of thing 
right now. Think you could turn out 
one a week until November?” 

“Right now, the money doesn’t 
matter. I’m going to work for one of 
the candidates, if I can.” 

“One of the candidates?” Sam re- 
peated with heavy sarcasm. “It doesn’t 
matter which, I suppose? You’ll just 
toss a coin and — ” 

“No — so long as Bowman’s defeat- 
ed.” 

“That idiot hasn’t a chance. But 
go ahead, Jeb: have your fling at poli- 
tics. Get it out of your system while 
you’re young. Shoot along all the com- 
mercial stuff you can; if it’s as good 
as this, I’ll sell it for you.” Sam fished 
a card out of his wallet and tossed 
it to Jeb. “Tell you what I’ll do. Kell- 
er and I were in school together. I’ll 
call him up and pave the way for 
you.” 

J EB SAW Josiah Keller the follow- 
ing morning. He was a tall, white- 
haired, courtly gentleman, with a 
slight and unobtrusive Southern ac- 
cent. As candidate for the opposition 
party, he was gracious and attentive. 

“I’d be pleased — no, honored! — to 
have you working with us, Mr. Wil- 
liams,” Keller declared. “And we 
could use a writer of your ability. 
Yet, my friend, I — I don’t quite see — ” 
Keller hesitated, and favored Jeb with 
his most photogenic smile. “Now. 
mind, any friend of Sam’s is a friend 



TO SAVE A WORLD 



75 



of mine. But your specialty, Mr. Wil- 
liams, is science.” 

“I’m a graduate physicist.” 

“That’s it, precisely. You have a 
flair for popularizing — for explaining 
in layman’s language — all the won- 
ders of the world of science. I don’t 
visualize how that type of writing 
would be hepful in a political cam- 
paign.” 

“Mr. Keller, the technique of sci- 
ence applied to the kind of trash the 
Truth Committee is reeling out — ” 
“But the best answer is silence. The 
real issue of this campaign, Mr. Wil- 
liams, is the League of Free Nations. 
The Administration is moving in two 
directions at once: participating in a 
de facto world government, and still 
pretending to maintain the fiction of 
national sovereignty.” 

Keller cleared his throat and 
launched the booming tones of a stand- 
ard oration. “I say, sir, that we must 
face the facts squarely. The League of 
Free Nations is a reality. We must 
willingly and openly sacrifice our sov- 
ereignty to the larger unit. In the fore- 
seeable future, the League will come to 
terms with the Eurasian Confederacy 
and we will establish a united world 
for the first time in history.” 

“But none of that can happen, Mr. 
Keller, if our Sats are brought down.” 
“Of course not, Mr. Williams! The 
Sats give us security. The Eurasian 
Confederacy has sent up as many as 
we have. Naturally — and a good thing; 
it keeps both sides on even terms. 
They’re afraid of us; we’re afraid of 
them. It’s a delicately-balanced situa- 
tion, but it means that we’ve conquered 
war. In another generation we’ll learn 
how to live in peace.” 

“If Bowman is elected—” 

“That’s absurd; we’re an educated 
people.” Keller glanced at his watch. 
“I’ve enjoyed our chat, Mr. Williams; 
it’s not often that a politician has a 
chance to talk to a celebrity from the 
world of science. But I have an ap- 



intment with my publicity-chairman] 
really should — ” 

“Naturally, Mr. Keller.” 

“And if you want to join our organ- 
ization as a volunteer, we’ll be glad 
to have you, sir.” 

Jeb walked out of the office, cheer- 
less and disappointed. Keller seemed 
so right, so sure of himself; for a mo- 
ment Bowman’s golden voice was far 
away, like the muttering of a garish 
nightmare out of the past. “We’re an 
educated people,” Keller had said. 
Yet. . .was education, per se, an auto- 
matic immunity to propaganda? 

Jeb visited the Administration head- 
quarters later that afternoon, and 
made the same offer of his services — 
with the same results. Jeb spent fif- 
teen minutes with the Party Chair- 
man. He listened to Jeb with a cour- 
tesy and a courtliness that rivaled 
Keller’s; but when Jeb was finished, 
the Chairman said, “Frankly, Mr. Wil- 
liams, I just don’t picture Bowman’s 
propaganda as a campaign-issue. If we 
attempt to answer him, we only digni- 
fy the charges.” 

“Not an issue? Sir, the Truth Com- 
mittee already claims thirty percent of 
the popular vote!” 

“Every campaign, Mr. Williams, 
turns up a certain number of odd-balls. 
Don’t forget, a third party has never 
won an American election.” The 
Chairman stood up and extended his 
hand. “I’ve thoroughly enjoyed this 
talk, Mr. Williams; the President, I 
know, will be pleased that you’ve vol- 
unteered to work with us. If anything 
turns up that calls for your rather 
specialized talents, I’ll get in touch 
with you. You can count on that.” 

EB RETURNED to his hotel-room 
and sat at the open window, watch- 
ing the autumnal dusk close over New 
York. He was twenty floors above the 
street, but he could still hear the dis- 
tant mutter of traffic. Below him, on 
the step of a building, a giant mobile 
suddenly blazed with light, revealing 



n 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



an enormous face which crumpled into 
a smile every forty-five seconds. Be- 
neath the face, red letters demanded, 
Bring down the Sats! Join a Truth 
Committee Today ! 

Jeb wrung his hands helplessly. The 
threat blazed out from every corner of 
the sky, the smooth voice purred on 
every telescreen, but the politicians 
said, “Don’t dignify the charges by 
answering them.” 

Only fact could counteract the pro- 
paganda, and already one-third of the 
nation had been victimized. Jeb knew 
he was not the only person who saw 
the danger; there must be others, mil- 
lions of them. If he could only reach 
them, if he could only organize their 
opposition — 

He remembered Sam’s reaction to 
his political article, and he thought 
he had his answer. For the next week, 
Jeb holed himself up in his hotel room 
and churned out one article after an- 
other. He read every Truth Commit- 
tee pamphlet he could lay his hands 
on; he saw every telecast Bowman 
made. And he replied to each generali- 
zation with specific facts. No para- 
graph had literary polish, yet each 
surged with a conviction as incisive as 
the proof of a geometric theorem. And 
Sam found publishers for the articles 
as fast as Jeb turned them out. 

Three weeks before the election, 
Jeb’s first political article was print- 
ed. That same day Bowman replied to 
it on his daily telecast. His panel 
guests were introduced as psychiatrists. 
In unctious voices, they explained that 
Jeb was suffering a derangement which 
they labeled as the “dementia scientifi- 
ca.” Using Jeb as a symbol, they pil- 
loried all of science. 

“Mr. Williams is simply misguided, 
spiritually blind,” they intoned. “A 
delusion normally no more harmful 
than hypochondria, except for the gul- 
lible fools who may be convinced by 
this Mr. Williams that science stands 
for truth.” 

Jeb sat watching the telecast in si- 



lent rage. To make an effective stand 
against Bowman, he knew he had to be 
on the air simultaneously with the 
Truth Committee — or, failing that, im- 
mediately following Bowman’s daily 
program. Jeb must counterpose fact 
against fiction as fast as the lie was 
told — before it became, by default, a 
part of the thought-reaction pattern 
of the listeners. 

Jeb had saved enough money to 
pay for one nationwide telecast. But 
a one-shot program would be fu- 
tile against Bowman’s flood of words. 
Since the brunt of Bowman’s attack 
had been made upon scientists as a 
class, Jeb thought it logical that he 
could call upon them for financial 
help. For the next two days Jeb made 
a whirlwind tour of the universities, 
project sites, and industrial laborato- 
ries located close to New York. 

3 

HE REACTION of 
the scientists was by 
no means unanimous. 

Old Dr. Gray- 
meyer said, “Science 
is objective, Mr. 
Williams; if we 
plunge into partisan 
debate, we lose our 
objectivity and we 
would lose, at the 
same time, the respect of the public. 
Science and politics don’t mix.” 

Others talked vaguely of help, but 
offered Jeb no money. Mike Oakville, 
who had been a classmate of Jeb’s, 
declared, “You’ve got to see this thing 
from the right prospective, Jeb. Bow- 
man can’t win the election. A war- 
monger, perhaps, dealing in the old 
prejudices, might overthrow the peace 
of the world — but not these naive neu- 
rotics in Bowman’s Truth Committee. 
Not the good people, Jeb; we’re in 
no danger from theml” 

Jeb’s first real encouragement came 
from Dr. Dodge, who had been th4 




TO SAVE A WORLD 



77 



chairman of Jeb’s doctoral commit- 
tee. 

“So you think you can do some- 
thing about Bowman,” the old man 
mused. 

“You’ll grant he’s a threat to our 
security?” 

“Oh ... no one questions that.” 
“Keller and the President are very 
unconcerned.” 

“They’re both intelligent men; 
they’re entirely conscious of the dan- 
ger. Perhaps they’ve hit upon the best 
solution — simply to ignore the Truth 
Committee entirely.” 

“Then you think I shouldn’t — ” 
“Bowman has to be stopped. It can’t 
be done by law; he has every right 
to campaign for the presidency. May- 
be you have the solution, Jeb; I don’t 
know. Maybe you’ll fail, too.” 

“Fail?” Jeb repeated in a dead 
voice. “Fail, when I’m holding facts 
up against falsehoods?” 

“You’re not just fighting Bowman, 
Jeb, but a deeply-ingrained fear in the 
human soul. Bowman’s trading in fear. 
We’ve lived with it so long we don’t 
always recognize the symptoms. Mil- 
lions of us are so desperate to es- 
cape the fear that we leap at straws; 
Bowman seems to give us a way out.” 
“By pulling down the Sats?” 

“The fear goes back a long way, 
Jeb — to a time before you and I were 
born. The world was split in half by 
political ideologies, the earliest forms 
of the Eurasian Confederacy and the 
League of Free Nations. On both 
sides, we convinced ourselves that we 
could not survive unless we destroyed 
the enemy. Science armed us with a 
fantastic array of nightmare- weapons, 
and the targets were always the en- 
emy cities. Generations of city-dwell- 
ers have grown up with the fear hang- 
ing invisibly over their heads: at any 
time — tonight, tomorrow at dawn, 
sometime next year — sudden death 
may leap upon them without warning. 
The Satellites were a kind of ultimate 
weapon. We’ve almost a hundred "up 



there now, swinging in permanent or- 
bits above the earth. Forty-five Sats 
are ours, with their automatic weapons 
trained on the enemy cities — and for- 
ty-five are Eurasian, blindly aiming 
their destruction at us. A flash of a 
radio beam; a slight mathematical 
miscalculation of an orbit; even a 
large meteor straying innocently into 
our skies — anything could set them 
off, Jeb, and in an hour every city 
would be laid waste. Only the coun- 
try towns and villages could survive. 
Bowman has his hand on the most 
sensitive nerve-center of the human 
soul when he says we must bring down 
the Sats.” 

“There’s no logic to it. Dr. Dodge 1” 
Jeb cried. “He’s blaming the ma- 
chines — and the scientists who made 
the machines — for the things men 
might do with them.” 

“When you’re afraid, it’s hard to 
make such neat distinctions. Bowman 
has found a scapegoat, too. Science is 
guilty, rather than man himself; some- 
how that eases our consciences. Jeb, 
even when Bowman is defeated at the 
polls — and I rely enough on the ma- 
jority judgment of Americans to know 
he will be — yet, even then, the dam- 
age will have been done. Bowman has 
turned our individual fears into a 
group neurosis. Millions of us now 
believe we can solve our problems by 
running headlong back into the past.” 
“You admit all that, and still think 
we should ignore him?” 

“I don’t know, Jeb; I honestly, don’t 
know. You have an idea you can an- 
swer him on the air. It’s worth a try.” 
“Unfortunately, that calls for a great 
deal of money.” 

“I have time to spare, and a cer- 
tain prestige among my colleagues. I’ll 
raise the money for you; I promise 
that. Go ahead and contract for your 
television time. It might help a lot; 
or it might — ” 

“Might what, Dr. Dodge?” 

The old professor smiled. “Do what 
you must, Jeb; good luck.” 



73 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



'T'HIRTEEN days before the elec- 
tion Jeb made his first telecast. 
He went on the air immediately after 
Cyril Bowman’s panel. Jeb had no 
preparation, except for notes he had 
made during Bowman’s telecast. He 
spoke clearly and earnestly, building 
a careful structure of truth to shat- 
ter the web of propaganda, item by 
item. 

In the midst of his talk, Jeb looked 
up and saw Cyril bowman watching 
him from the control-booth. Bow- 
man’s round, handsomely honest face 
was bland and expressionless. 

When Jeb had finished and left the 
studio, Bowman joined him in the 
foyer. “My car’s outside, Mr. Wil- 
liams; let me give you a lift back 
to your hotel.” 

“It hardly seems appropriate, Mr. 
Bowman — ” 

“Come, nowl We’re not children.” 

As the sleek car slid through the 
New York traffic, Cyril Bowman 
smiled warmly at Jeb and said, “You 
made a good talk today, I think.” 

“Tomorrow I’ll do better.” 

“Of course, Mr. Williams, because 
I’m going to answer you in my broad- 
cast. That should give you plenty of 
material. Between us, I think, we can 
put on quite a show.” 

“I’m not interested in the sort of 
show I’m doing, sir.” 

“Naturally not; you’re defending 
yourself and — ” 

“I’m attempting to defend the free- 
dom of science.” 

“Precisely. And we should have 
started this debate long ago. But, if 
I may, Mr. W’illiams, I’d like to give 
you just one pointer on technique.” 

“Yes?” 

“You tried to squeeze too much 
into your talk. The listeners can’t re- 
member so many facts at one time. 
Keep it simple, Mr. Williams. Take 
one point and hammer it home. Re- 
peat; repeat; repeat! You’ll never get 
anywhere trying to make a logical 
answer to every misstatement I make.” 



The car came to a stop in front of 
Jeb’s hotel and Bowman threw open 
the door. “Good day, Mr. Williams; 
I’ll see you again tomorrow, I hope.” 

After that, Cyril Bowman always 
waited until Jeb had completed his 
telecast and drove him back to his 
hotel. In a sense, the two men be- 
came friends. Jeb couldn’t quite un- 
derstand how it had happened. For 
one thing, when Cyril Bowman was 
not in the studio, his personality was 
very different. He lost his tone of bom- 
bastic oratory; his toothy, salesman’s 
smile relaxed. He was mild-mannered, 
easy-going, pleasant to talk to. Then, 
too, the advice he gave Jeb for im- 
proving his telecast technique seemed 
to be sound; in a week Jeb’s listener- 
mail jumped from a dozen letters a 
day to four thousand. 

“Why are you helping me?” Jeb 
once asked the politician. 

“Maybe I’m just quixotic; I hate 
to fight an opponent who has a handi- 
cap.” 

“We’re not playing polite parlor- 
games, Mr. Bowman. I’ll destroy your 
Truth Committee if I can.” 

“I know that, Williams; but I want 
you to stay on the air, too.” 

“When I prove you a liar a dozen 
times a day?” 

“With facts and uncomfortable 
truths, my friend. That never appeals 
to your average man, when someone 
else is giving him an emotional answer 
that’s more satisfying. Before you 
went on the air, I was battling an ab- 
straction, a shadow-man called the 
scientist. It was tough sledding some- 
times, because I had no opposition. 
You’re giving my symbol reality; 
you’re my stereotype of the enemy.” 

“What happens if you win the elec- 
tion, Mr. Bowman? Do your Truth 
Committees just blast up to the Satel- 
lites in shuttle-rockets and start tak- 
ing them apart?” 

“Frankly, I haven’t given it a 
thought.” 

“Perhaps you should. Do you know 
rfhat follow* when any craft ap- 



TO SAVE A WORLD 



79 



proaches a Sat without first flashing 
the proper landing code?” 

“Naturally. The automatic weapons 
take over, and the Sat fires its mis- 
siles at the enemy cities.” 

“The firing of one Satellite sets off 
all the others — both ours and the Eur- 
asians’.” 

Bowman draped his arm over Jeb’s 
shoulder. “If I win the election, I’ll 
be the government. The Shuttle Rock- 
et Corps will have to surrender the 
landing-codes to me.” 

“The Corpsmen are scientists, Mr. 
Bowman — the men you’re trying to 
destroy. They might just happen to 
respond to this situation with your 
kind of emotional thinking.” 

The politician smiled. “That would 
be ironic, wouldn’t it? But we’ll cross 
that bridge in November, my friend, 
if I win the election.” Bowman threw 
back his head and laughed uproarious- 
ly. “If I wan. You know, I do believe 
you think I will!” 

T TNTIL ELECTION day, Jeb made 
an all-network telecast every 
day. On three occasions he received 
guarded notes of praise from both 
the President and Josiah Keller. The 
major party candidates were pleased 
that Jeb was attempting to reply to 
Bowman’s propaganda, although both 
publicly declined any direct responsi- 
bility. 

On the night of the election, Jeb 
was invited to hear the returns at the 
Administration-headquarters in the 
AValdorf. By seven o’clock, the first 
scattered vote count w r as in from 
parts of New England. They indicat- 
ed an Administration victory; the rit- 
ual of celebration began. 

But within an hour the jubilation 
collapsed. Jeb watched in rising fear 
as new tallies were flashed on the 
telescreen. In rural areas, Keller and 
the President divided the vote; but 
the city ballots piled up ten to one 
for Cyril Bowman. By midnight the 
pattern was apparent; the cities had 
gone overhwelmingly for Bowman. 



True, he had taken only a third of 
the popular vote, but with it he cap- 
tured the electoral vote of the indus- 
trial states, because the rural vote 
was divided. 

It was clear, shortly, that none of 
the three candidates had won enough 
of a majority for the presidency. As 
the politicians had confidently pre- 
dicted, a third party could not win 
an American election; but it could 
split the vote so that no other candi- 
date could win, either. 

In the big cities, the robed Truth 
Committees swirled out into the 
streets, parading with flaming torches 
and screaming their Truth Hymn. 
The sedate corridors of the Waldorf 
were crowded with wild-eyed fanatics 
who cried, “Bring down the Sats! 
Bring down the Satsl” 

The mob broke into the President’s 
headquarters. “Concede the election!” 
they cried. “Concede!” 

The President climbed on a table 
and tried to address them, “Go home, 
good people; this is no time for riot- 
ing. In due course, the election will 
be decided by your Representatives 
in Congress, in the American way — 
under the provisions of the Constitu- 
tion. No sort of violence now can — ” 

Their angry voices rose to drown 
him out. “Decided, yes! By your 
party-representatives. Who’ll vote for 
Bowman in Congress? We’ve won; we 
won’t be cheated. Bring down the 
Sats!” 

The big telescreen, which was still 
recording the election returns, went 
suddenly blank. The camera focused 
on the harrassed face of a studio an- 
nouncer. 

“As a public service, we bring you 
the following special telecast from the 
Truth Committee candidate, Cyril J. 
Bowman.” The camera panned to a 
close-up of the politician. The mob 
in the Waldorf fell quiet as they 
looked at their leader. Taking advan- 
tage of the distraction, the President 
slipped unobtrusively out of the room. 



80 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



“I speak tonight to members of my 
Truth Committee, everywhere in 
America,” Bowman said. His persua- 
sive smile was gone; his tone was hesi- 
tant, uncertain. To Jeb, it seemed to 
be edged with fear. “We have not won 
the election; we have nothing to cele- 
brate. The Constitution provides that 
Congress will determine the victor 
when no candidate has a majority of 
the electoral vote. As loyal Americans, 
we must abide by this decision.” 

A roar of rage went up from the 
mob. “They’ve bought him over! 
He’s betrayed us! He promised to 
bring down the Sats!” 

Someone hurled a chair at the 
screen. The glass shattered and the 
picture faded. In fury the mob 
smashed the furniture in the Adminis- 
tration headquarters, pulling the cur- 
tains down from the windows and rip- 
ping them into shreds. Like a storm 
wind, they charged through the debris 
and flowed out into the street. 

Jeb walked back to his hotel through 
a city thrown suddenly into chaos. 
Robed bands of Truth Committee 
members marched in the streets, sing- 
ing their Hymm, drunk with fear and 
frustration. Here and there the police 
tried to control the mob; but more 
often they joined the rioters. And 
why not, Jeb wondered: the police 
were city-dwellers, too. They had 
been reared in the same fear. 

4 

YRIL J. BOW- 
MAN, tense and 
frightened, was 
waiting for Jeb in 
the lobby of his ho- 
tel. “What’ll I do, 
Williams?” he de- 
manded breathless- 
ly. “This is get- 
ting out of hand. 
They’re rioting in every city in the 
country!” 



“Did you expect anything else?” 
“People can’t be such utter fools!” 
“Not fools, Bowman; simply human. 
You were the fool, because you knew 
better. Or perhaps we were — because 
we didn’t take your nonsense serious- 
ly enough. But the people aren’t fools. 
You deliberately short-circuited the 
processes of logic, and threw them 
back on primitive emotions for a solu- 
tion to a social problem.” 

“All right, Williams; I was wrong.” 
“What were you after? What did 
you think would happen?” 

“I — it doesn’t matter any more. The 
important thing right now is to undo 
the damage.” 

“If you can. There’s a small 
chance — ” 

“I’ll try anything!” 

“Buy up all the time on every tele- 
vision-network for the next twenty- 
four hours. You’ve cleaned enough on 
this swindle to pay for it. Then you 
and I’ll go on the air together. And 
this time, Bowman, we’ll both give the 
facts and the unpleasant realities.” 

As the two men entered the studio, 
they were handed a news-bulletin from 
Chicago. National Guard units, called 
out to police the city, had joined the 
rioting Truth Committees instead. A 
second bulletin followed in less than 
five minutes. An armed mob of five 
thousand was attacking the Shuttle 
Rocket Base in California; the Corps, 
fantastically outnumbered, was calling 
for reinforcements. 

“It’s too late for logic,” Jeb said 
grimly. “Now we’ve got to save what 
we can. Three months ago I visited 
the California shuttle-base. I saw 
their defenses. From an air attack, the 
base is the safest in the world; but 
from the ground — ” 

“But the reinforcements — ” 

“It’s time you faced the truth, too, 
Bowman. Your Committee will seize 
the Shuttle Rockets; nothing can stop 
them now. They’ll try the policy 
you’ve taught them, to bring the Sats 
down by force. And you know what 
happens as soon as they make an un- 




TO SAVE A WORLD 



81 



authorized landing on a Satellite.” 
Bowman ran his hand weakly 
across his mouth. “The world goes 
up in atomic dust.” 

“Not the world, Bowman; just the 
cities — the industries and the ma- 
chines we’ve taken centuries to create. 
All the technology of modern civiliza- 
tion.” 

“And billions of people — ” 

“No, Bowman, not the people. 
We’re going on the air, and we’re go- 
ing to tell the people to evacuate the 
cities. All the people, everywhere, 
Bowman. You’ll beam your warning 
to the Eurasians. They know less 
about you; you have the technique 
to persuade them you’re telling the 
truth. I’ll take over the networks 
here.” 

The politician licked his lips. “How 
much time do we have?” 

“The rocket-base can hold out for 
thirty minutes; certainly no longer. 
It’ll take your people an hour — may- 
be a little less — to get a Shuttle Rock- 
et into the air. After that, we have 
twenty-two minutes.” 

“All told, less than two hours!” 
“With luck, we could have a few 
minutes more. You’ll know our time’s 
up when you see a flash in the sky. 
Don’t worry about it, Bowman; they 
say it’s painless — at least when you’re 
sitting in the center of a target, the 
way you’re going to be.” 

J EB KNEW the telecast was a des- 
perate measure, a shock-treatment 
for the social mania Bowman had 
sown. With rioters already in the 
streets, the cure might push the surg- 
ing violence into catastrophic panic. 
Jeb spoke emotionlessly and calmly; 
over and over he repeated one recur- 
rent theme, “Leave the cities. Take 
none of your goods; save yourselves. 
The things men have built can be 
made again, if we save mankind it- 
self.” 

After fifteen minutes, the news-bul- 
letins began to pour into the studio. 
The cities were evacuated in surpris- 



ingly good order. The Truth Commit- 
tee rioters fled when they heard the 
news; among them, there was a certain 
incidence of violence, but the majority 
had exhausted their emotional energy 
in reacting to the election returns. 
They responded with plodding obedi- 
ence to the directions of more responsi- 
ble citizens. 

The first national reaction to Jeb’s 
telecast was angry disbelief, as mil- 
lions of people were dragged out of 
their beds by their frightened neigh- 
bors. But then the President went on 
the air to confirm the news of the 
attack on the Shuttle Rocket Base in 
California; he added the further in- 
formation that the air-force had at- 
tempted to bomb the base, but the 
automatic interceptor missiles had 
broken the back of the attack. 

Slowly the great lines of automo- 
biles moved out of the cities. Per- 
haps the most effective factor in pre- 
venting chaos was the lateness of the 
hour. Jeb’s first telecast was made 
shortly before two in the morning. 
Most of the people had been in bed 
asleep; the warning came to them at 
different times, and the people left 
the cities in a trickle rather than a 
simultaneous flood. 

After an hour, Cyril Bowman came 
to the studio where Jeb was talking. 
He gestured to the control-room engi- 
neer to interrupt Jeb’s telecast. 
“We’ve done all we can, Williams,” 
he said. 

“Even if that happened to be true, 
it isn’t enough; you left us only a 
choice of disasters.” 

“I’m sorry.” 

The strain had worn down Jeb’s 
tight grip on his emotions. He re- 
sponded angrily, “You blow the world 
apart, and then say you’re sorry! 
What did you think you’d accomplish, 
anyway?” 

“I — I’m not sure any more, Jeb.” 

“Was it the money?” 

“No.” Bowman ran his fingers over 
his lips. “Yes, Jeb. Let it go at that.” 



82 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



“Or did you want to see your name 
in lights? Your face grinning at us 
from those rooftop mobiles?” 

/'"'YRIL BOWMAN’S poise was gone. 

His golden voice was shattered 
into a thousand screeching fragments. 
“I don’t know!” he wept. “It doesn’t 
matter!” With an effort he drew a 
long breath and tried to speak more 
calmly. “It seemed easy, Jeb. People 
were afraid, and the satellites sym- 
bolized our fear. If we took them 
away — ” 

Jeb gasped, “You actually believed 
that, Bowman?” 

“Science made the mistake, Jeb; 
I didn’t! Why did they invent such 
monstrous weapons and then threaten 
us with them day after day and year 
upon year? You tell me I’m blowing 
up the world.” 

Bowman grasped Jeb’s hand in 
trembling fingers. “Did / build the 
Sats? Did I put them up in the sky? 
Tell me, Jeb: has science ever given 
us anything but torment and terror? 
I wanted to lead the world to peace — 
back to the sanity and normalcy of 
our grandfathers’ times. Peace, Jeb! 
We could have had it so easily; we 
could have been happy again. The rest 
of you were so utterly blind!” 

Jeb turned away, sick with nausea. 
He had his answer, in the torrent of 
fervent words, in the fanatical blaze 
of conviction he saw deep in Bowman’s 
eyes. An honest face, a compelling 
voice, an idealism which was obvious- 
ly sincere: out of it madness had 
forged the pattern of destruction. 

After a moment, Bowman said, 
“New York is empty. The studio-en- 
gineers are leaving now. Hadn’t we 
better go with them?” 

“They can leave the circuits open, 
Bowman. We’re sticking it out to the 
end.” 

“We don’t both have to — ” 

“Perhaps not; leave, if you like. I 
hadn’t thought of running out on th# 
job myself. There may still be people 



somewhere who haven’t heard my 
warning.” 

Jeb nodded to the technicians in 
the control-room to put him on the 
air again, and he turned back toward 
the camera. As he began to talk, his 
voice was hoarse, his throat sore from 
the strain. He reached for a glass of 
water, and he saw a gleam of metal 
in the air. He turned slightly toward 
Bowman as the blow struck his 
head. . . 

• 

Jeb recovered consciousness slowly. 
He found that he was lying against 
a tree-trunk at one side of a meadow 
which was crowded with a mass of 
people and automobiles. A pale dawn 
light washed over the sky. The studio- 
technician sat on the grass beside Jeb, 
while a nurse was taking Jeb’s pulse. 
Jeb sat up, rubbing the painful swell- 
ing at the base of his brain. 

“He’ll be all right now,” the nurse 
decided. She dumped six tablets into 
Jeb’s hand. “Take one of these every 
two hours.” 

The nurse moved down into the 
throng of people and the studio tech- 
nician smiled tightly at Jeb. “Bowman 
said to give you his apologies. It was 
the only way he could get you out of 
New York.” 

“He”s still there?” 

“He was, Mr. Williams. It’s all 
over; not a city left standing any- 
where on the earth.” The technician 
shook his head. “A mighty brave man, 
wasn’t he?” 

“Cyril Bowman?” 

“Sure. He stuck it out to the last, 
broadcasting his warning to the 
world.” 

“But Bowman’s responsible for — ” 

Blithely the technician ignored the 
Interruption. “And Bowman pulled it 
off, too. Do you realize Mr. Williams, 
we haven’t had more than two thou- 
sand bomb-casualties in the entire 
country? A few minutes ago we made 



TO SAVE A WORLD 



83 



radio contact with Eurasia; they’v# 
come out of it as well as we did!” 
Again Jeb tried to protest. “But 
Cyril Bowman was only — ” 

“Old Bowman’s done something else 
for us, too; he’s brought the Eurasian 
Confederacy and the League of Free 
Nations together. Neither side has any- 
thing now except wreckage, and the 
Eurasians have proposed that we can 
co-operate to rebuild the world.” The 
technician stood up and fished a ciga- 
rette from his pocket. “The Eurasians 
call Bowman the man who saved the 
world.” He nodded toward the crowd 
cluttering the meadow. “Our people 
are saying that, too.” 

“Cyril Bowman?” Jeb nearly 



IXTL IGO, SON! 

she murmured. “A man of one’s own, 
round and soft and old too, They all 
die so young on Ceres. All are the 
same. . .too hard, too thin, too young.” 
She had come up to Old Dugan 
who regarded her with sheepish, sag- 
ging eyes. His mouth worked helpless- 
ly. “Why, madam — ” he said splut- 
tering. “Why-why-why — ” 

Marie swept into his arms, forcing 
her smooth red lips to his. She rev- 
eled in rolling her cream-skinned 
cheeks on his pudgy face. “Baby,” she 
cooed, “oh, my darling baby!” 

Old Dugan turned to James. He 
tried to make a comeback. He tried 
to get back. “Eleven hundred dollars 
on the table, son — ” 

But he couldn’t very well, with the 
girl hanging on his mighty frame. 
“Please,” she cried. “You do not have 
a wife. No wife, please! This is all 
mine, like a tub, a glorious mush- 
room.” 

Old Dugan sank into a chair, his 
eyes suddenly wet. “As a matter of 
fact,” he said, “I have never married. 
My weight has been a disadvantage. 
That, and an unfortunate escapade I 
once had.” His lips trembled. “No on» 



choked on the words. “The man who 
saved the world?” 

“And he’s given us a better world! 
If we work with the Eurasians to re- 
build, we’ll never split into factions 
again.” 

“Bowman, the hero, the legend; 
we’ll teach our children that he gave 
us a united planet.” Jeb began to laugh, 
but it was very gentle laughter, be- 
cause anything else would have shaken 
into stabbing fire the dull pain throb- 
bing in his head. He whispered very 
softly, “Cyril Bowman: the man who 
saved the world!” 

In time, Jeb supposed, he might 
even come to believe it himself. 

★ 



( continued from page 69) 

has ever loved me, you might say,” 
he said. 

She fell into his lap. 

“The police are here,” said his sec- 
retary from the door. 

“Tell them there’s a madman run- 
ning around here with a pair of snow- 
shoes,” said Old Dugan instantly; “I 
intend to prefer charges later. Now go 
away and leave me alone.” 

The secretary ogled and left. 

“You too, Bosworth. You-ah-can 
forget about the expense-account.” 

James rose, relieved, but a thought 
leaped into his mind, paused and 
started to go, but he caught it. 

“Oh — Chief, about that raise we 
spoke of.” (They hadn’t) “I’ll just 
tell the paymaster you approve it.” 

“Yes, son, certainly; of course. 
Don’t be a fool.” 

James went, saying to Marie. “Well, 
ixtl igo, kid.” 

Marie, her face a daze of happiness 
as she kissed her bald-headed mush- 
room and rubbed his necktie to her 
cheek, didn’t even bother to turn 
around. 

“Ixtl frpp,” she purred. 

★ 



64 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



STAND WATCH IN THE SKY 



TTHE DANAE were gone. Ladia and 
her pet turned to leave. 

I am not crying, she realized, sur- 
prised. 

“Ladia!” 

The Earthman held her. “Ladia, I’m 
sorry.” 

She nodded wordlessly. 

“I was a boy. A boy dreams. He 
dreams things that are — impossible for 
the man.” 

She smiled faintly. A girl dreams, 
too. 

“Your people — they deserve better 
than they’ve had. I’ll see to that.” 

She nodded again. “Thank you,” 
she whispered. 



She left the alien stars behind, hold- 
ing the stegosaur’s chubbiness in her 
arms. What kind of superman com- 
mands supermen ? she thought. Could 
she possibly have understood even one 
tenth of what that solitary Earthman 
was? She looked down at the pet in her 
arms. I created you. / am your life 
and your death. I am your comfort 
and protection. Do you understand 
me? 

And, as she returned to her familiar 
loneliness, she thought of how terri- 
bly lonely the Earthman must be. 

★ 



READIN’ and WRITHIN’ 



(continued 
from page 46) 



S INCE I’VE objected to pretentiousness 
on the part of other reviewers at times, 
it doesn’t hurt to take a look in the mirror 
now and then to see if there’s a mote in 
my own eye. Part of what I’ve objected 
to has been weighty consideration of items 
which required little more than straight- 
forward recommendation or rejection, allied 
with cursory treatment of items which 
should have been discussed at length. 

When an anthologist has proven him- 
self capable and effective, as Groff Conk- 
lin has, there’s little point in raking over 
the minutiae of his latest selections, un- 
less a reviewer feels that (a) the antholo- 
gist’s reputation is unwarranted (b) the 
present offerings are not representative. 
Neither is the ease with the two volumes 
listed below. 

Crown Publishers have sent me Conk- 
lin’s “Omnibus of Science Fiction”, another 
in the series of over-all anthologies, which 
Conklin breaks up into his well-known cat- 
egories; Wonders of Earth and of Man; 
Inventions, Dangerous and Otherwise; 
From Outer Space; Far Traveling; Adven- 
tures in Dimension; and Worlds of To- 
morrow. Actually, there is more fluidity 
here than in the earliest volumes ill this 
indefinite series; but the general approach 
is just about the same as before, and the 
range of quality varies (as usual) between 
excellence and competence. If there are 
less “great” stories than in earlier selec- 
tions, what is offered is more representative 
of general worthwhile fiction, as you will 
find it over a course of months or years 
in any consistently-reliable magazine. 



Vanguard Press has sent me “Adven- 
tures in Dimension”, a specialized collection 
of tales dealing with time-travel and paral- 
lel worlds. If I had to choose between this 
and Conklin’s other book, I’d take this 
sheerly on the ground that it offers a 
more unusual selection, and sharper idea- 
tion on the whole — although, be it noted, 
there hag been no sacrifice in Conklin’s 
standards of story value for the sake of 
idea. The price is $2.95, and a just one for 
what is offered. 

Pellegrini and Cudahy ask $3.95 for 
August Derleth’s collection, entitled 
“Worlds of Tomorrow”, an anthology of 
definitely off-trail and unusual yarns, 
well worth a spot in your collection. 

Greenberg, Publisher offers Kendall 
Foster Crossen’s “Future Tense”, a collec- 
tion of old and new tales, at $3.50. I 
haven’t had a chance to read the new ma- 
terial, but the reprints are all good ones; 
on this basis alone, I’d say the book was 
recommendable. 

Twayne Publishers has instituted a fas- 
cinating series of “triplets” — three short 
novels in a single volume, all built on a 
Common ground. The first is “Witches 
Three” ($3.95), dealing with the central 
subject of witchcraft, and offers “The 
Blue Star” by Fletcher Pratt, "Conjure 
Wife” by Fritz Leiber, and “There Shall 
be no Darkness” by James Blish. Since 
I’ve long considered the last as the finest 
werewolf tale I’ve seen, there’s little point 
in witn-holding a recommendation of this 
volume until I got around to reading the 
•the* two, r-EWL. 



/ 




RAYMOND E. BANKS first came 
up in the June 1953 issue of Dynamic 
Science Fiction, with “Never Trust An 
Intellectual” — which came in third. 

IRVING COX, JR., is a semi-new- 
comer; he’s been appearing within the 
last year. 



C tdJhAA 



A READER asks me, “What can We 
do when we like several stories in 
an issue equally well? I suppose it 
would louse up your rating system to 
put two or more in tie-positions, but 
that’s the way I’ve often felt.” 

The answer is simple: if you feel 
that two or more stories should be tied 
for first-place, or second place, etc., 
then list them that way. Such rating 
won’t harm my calculating-system in 
the slightest; it’ll help show results a 
little closer to the way you (and per- 
haps other readers, who felt the same 
way) really reacted to the stories. 

Another reader asks, “Are votes 
counted that don’t come in on the 
preference-coupon? I’d like to vote, but 
don’t want to cut my coupon out, even 

85 



though there’s only an ad on the other 
side.” 

Again, the answer is simple: I 
count all votes, no matter how re- 
ceived, so long as I can determine how 
the reader is voting. That coupon is 
merely for the purpose of encouraging 
readers who haven’t the time to write 
a letter or postcard (or who don’t feel 
like making extended comment) to let 
me know their reactions. It’s a con- 
venience for some — but if you don’t 
find it convient, then don’t bother with 
it. 

Still another asks, “Do you run let- 
ters just as you receive them, or do 
you cut them down?” 

Well, that all depends. First of all, 
I want to hear what you think — not 
just what might look well in print. 
That means that, at times, (where I 
want to run a letter) I may have to 
delete some personal comment which 
wouldn’t go well in print (but which 
I appreciate seeing, nonetheless) ; also, 
a number of readers have objected to 
running rating-lists in the letter depart- 
ment, since “The Reckoning” covers 
that item. Thus, if your rating-list (in- 
cluding the vote on letters) is in the 
body of your communication, I’ll prob- 
ably delete it, after taking note of how 



86 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



you voted, unless there’s a discussion 
of the stories, or argument on the is- 
sues brought up in another reader’s let- 
ter. (On the matter of asides, I don’t 
mind running slams and complaints, 
but I’ve often snipped out some of the 
more fulsome praise received. I loved 
it, you understand, but such affection 
is better in private.) 

My thanks to all of you who’ve tak- 
en heed of my request for letters typed 
double-space, using only one side of 
the sheet. Handwritten communica- 
tions are as welcome as ever; it was 
just the retyping-job on typed letters 
received, where the writer used both 
sides of the paper, that I objected to. 

ISAAC ASIMOV 

Dear Robert: 

Even from a distance, the first »ight of 
the May issue of Future Science Fiction 
struck my soul with a nameless foreboding. 
It oppressed me with unspeakable depres- 
sion. My arm moved toward it as though 
through molasses and a leaden tremor went 
through my body as my fingers made first 
contact. 

I looked at it apprehensively. Looked all 
right. Cover nice I Cover story by Tenn 
and I love Tenn. Edges trimmed; appear- 
ance respectable. Great! Great! 

From whence then this cold shudder that 
racked my being. Carefully, my back to the 
wall, I riffled the pages and there — there — 
THERE on page 52, in your review of 
"Star Science Fiction Stories”, you men- 
tion among its contents a story by Isaac 
Asomiv. 

Robert, you false friend, who is this 
usurper, this base minion, Asomiv. I defy 
him. Away with him. 

Let it be announced to the world at large 
that there is one Asimov and Asimov is his 
name. No z’s, no double s’s, no e-n-l-o-n 
suffixes. 

And tell me no tales of typographical 
errors. Typographical errors, forsooth You 
spelled Comblunt correctly, also Winhdam, 
Shekcly, Liebre, and Looster dul Roy. Why 
then the difficulty with Asomiv, I mean 
Asimov. 

Confess it, fiend. It is a plot. An igno- 
minious and vile plot. But grief over- 
whelms me. — I can no more — 

Dear Ike — 

But of course! And at the risk of a 
treason-trial, I shall tell some of the 
dark secrets of the mighty SFEAA 
(Society for the Eternal Aggravation 



of Asimov), so you may have soma 
idea of what the future holds for you. 

This vile organization, composed of 
an untold number of editors, printers, 
proof-readers, reviewers, blurb-men, 
etc., can be considered in more or less 
permanent session, bursting into hor- 
rid activity whenever the occasion 
arises, or can be made to arise. Any- 
one who has ever had, or is likely to 
have, the opportunity of taking action 
in respect to its aims is a member! 
members who can find a novel way of 
misspelling Asimov, or presenting an 
ancient misspelling in a new light, are 
signally honored. I dare not mention 
how. 

My contribution was, as you saw, a 
new, different, and unusual misspell- 
ing; and to this, I added the extra 
twist of the knife by making sure that 
your name appeared twice, spelled cor- 
rectly the second time. 

All of us love science-fiction, and 
revere a great author thereof — name- 
ly, and to wit, thee. But we fear that 
fame and easy living will corrupt your 
glory; therefore do we purge your 
ease by incessant small irritations; for 
without suffering, the noblest artist’s 
hand begins to lose its power. RWL 

• 

FREDERIK B. CHRISTOFF 

Dear Bob : 

If I knew how to compliment you with 
flowery phrases and compliments I would 
do so but all I can say is, “What happened 
down there at Columbia?” All these im- 
provements, and you didn’t even mention 
they were coming! 

The cover layout is very attractive, and 
if it doesn’t help sell the book nothing will. 
It stands up very well with the best in the 
pulp field. You have pleased a lot of peopl* 
by this cover change; but, you weren’t hap- 
y| you had to go and please everybody 
y trimming the pages. This improves th* 
book a hundred percent; even the paper 
looks better, and I will say that there never 
was a neater printing job done on a Co- 
lumbia publication. Why, I can not find 
one blurry word in the whole issue. You 
even went as far as to cut down on those 
little inside illos; this also improves the 
layout, and if you did away with them all 
together it would help all the more. To say 
I am pleased is an understatement. Now all 



DOWN TO EARTH 



87 



you need is a better quality paper, but even 
as Future now stands, it is well worth thi 
twenty five cents paid. 

The best story, in my opinion, wa3 “Eco- 
logical Onslaught”. Can’t make up my 
mind if “Liberation of Earth” was a serious 
story or a satire. 

One Calvin Beck claims there are around 
twenty Stf. mags on the market. I would 
like to see him prove this by sending me a 
list of the twenty-four mags he talks about, 
if he can. This issue should tell him off 
anent his complaints about Future. 

— 39 Cameron Street S., 
Kitchener, Ontario, Canada 

Listing the titles of magazines in 
our orbit poses the problem of whether 
you want to include every magazine 
entirely devoted to fantasy and sci- 
ence-fiction, or whether you only want 
to list those which, by policy, are re- 
stricted to science-fiction. I say “by 
policy”, because any of them are like- 
ly to run an occasional story which 
you would consider fantasy, with or 
without editorial acknowledgement of 
the fact. But these are exceptions to 
the general rule. Then again, you have 
to remember that the field seems to 
be very fluid; today’s count may not 
be correct tomorrow. 

“Liberation of Earth” is most defi- 
nitely satire, but I’d say it was a serious 
story in essence; that is, the author 
was telling a tale with a definite point 
above and beyond the action. It struck 
me as being rather Voltairean in tone. 

• 

MARIL SHREWSBURY 

Dear Bob: 

I have nearly committed the unpardon- 
able sin of condemning a magazine before 
I read it, and in this case it was Future. 
I bought the May issue of both your mags. 
Science Fiction Quarterly, and Future. 1 
read the quarterly first, and was so dis- 
appointed with it that I very nearly didn’t 
bother to read Future. But economics pre- 
vailed (who can afford to waste a quar- 
ter?) I went ahead and read it, and re- 
ceived what amounted to the surprise of 
my life. It was good — in fact, one of the 
best issues of any magazine that I have 
read in a long time. I usually shy away 
from the “pulps” but the story-quality of 
Future not only meets, but in some cases, 
even surpasses the stories in the so-called, 
high-class pocket-size magazines. 

Being a full-fleged, green tinged /an, I 



always read the letter-sections of the maga- 
zines I buy, but I was sorely tempted to 
pass yours up. It would be a lot more in- 
teresting if you would wield the blue pencil 
a little more hoavily, and cut those novel 
type letters down to size. Speaking of 
which, I now leave you, with the echos of 
my fulsome praise ringing in your shell- 
like ears (conch). 

— Box 1296, Aransas Pass, Texas 

General consensus of opinion is that 
th# long discussions of dianetics, the- 
osophy, nostradamianism, etc., have 
about worn out their interest-value; so 
they’re being dropped, after this is- 
sue, except and unless someone has 
something different and new to say — 
at less than the lengths we’ve been 
seeing. 

It’s good to hear that you enjoyed 
the May Future so much — just as good 
as letters from those who enjoyed the 
May Science Fiction Quarterly. Natch, 
I’m as stricken at your disappointment 
with the May Science Fiction Quarter- 
ly, as I am with other readers’ disap- 
pointment with the May Future. Ye 
ed is much too close to the forest to 
judge individual trees in such a case; 
Future looked much better to my 
bleary eyes, sheerly because of the 
trimmed edges, and the neat print-job 
throughout. . .beyond that, I pass. 

• 

LEO LOUIS MARTELLO 

Dear Mr. Lowndes: 

This is in answer to your footnote to my 
letter in May Future! If a person in his 
everyday behaviour is a thief or an assassin 
he’ll be no different under hypnosis. You 
can’t make him do anything against his 
morals as he hasn’t any. "Superego" is the 
Freudian word for conscience. Criminals, 
thieves, assassins have none. They are 
ruled solely by their id — by primitive, bar- 
barian impulses checked by neither morals, 
convention nor religion. To tell a thief un- 
der hypnosis to steal, is the same as telling 
any normal young man to kiss the pretty 
girl next to him. It isn’t something con- 
trary to his everyday practice. He isn’t do- 
ing something he wouldn’t normally do. But 
it isn’t the hypnosis that’s doing it — it’s 
his own conscious and unconscious pattern 
of behavior. If a girl will go to bed with 
you under hypnosis, then she’d also go with 
you while awake, too. To use hypnosis, 
you’re only going about in a roundabout 
Way to get what you could anyway. 



ss 



FUTURE Science Fiction 



A devout practicing Roman Catholic 
won’t eat meat on Friday even if you tell 
him it’s the Sabbath. But I repeat a devout 
practicing Roman Catholic. . . . And even 
if the hypnotist was able to cause an 
hallucination that it wasn’t Friday and 
make her eat meat (which would be met 
with strong resistance from the subject) 
there’s no sin committed, as she believed 
it was another day. But for the hypnotist 
to succeed in this suggestion there must be 
a latent desire to eat the meat! Perhaps 
“religious practice” would be better than 
religious “convictions.” 

The difference between Mesmerism and 
Hypnotism is this: the former is named 
after Dr. Franz Anton Mesmer who taught 
an “invisible fluid” theory along with an- 
imal magnetism. It was supposed that only 
persons possessing strong personal mag- 
netism could hypnotize. . .that they sent out 
this magnetic fluid, which enabled them to 
control all those who came to them. Then 
too, Mesmerism consisted of numerous use- 
less waving of the hands, passes, a power- 
ful stare, special powers etc. etc. 

Hypnotism was coined by Dr. .Tames 
Braid who threw out the “magnetic fluids” 
and Mesmeric passes, and showed it could 
be induced by concentration upon a cer- 
tain object. He’s the father of modern sci- 
entific hypnotism, which proves passes, evil 
eves, magnetic fluids etc. are not necessary 
for hypnosis; that it’s mostly suggestion 
associated with past conditionings (You’re 
so tired, you’d just love to lie down!”) 
and unconscious motivations. Mesmerism led 
to Hypnotism. The former was an art and 
theory taught by one particular man. The 
latter is a science taught and used by 
many, both lay and professional. One led 
to the other. And in this Dr. Mesmer must 
be given credit. 

Judging by the numerous letters I’ve re- 
ceived I’d say there definitely is a boom 
in hypnotic interest. A few of the N. Y. 
Future readers even came down to my 
school whose doors are always open .... 
I still like Future, having been with it from 
the first and 20c or 25c I’ll keep buying it 
as think it worth it. Thanks for hearing 
me out. 

A i/fr/c/v Hvpynris’r trt dfmy 

49 West 85th St; New York 24, N.Y. 

Anyone want to argue the point? 
Meanwhile, without accepting your 
theories, I just want to point out that 
you have admitted what you formerly 
denied: namely, that it is entirely pos- 
sib’e for a person to commit a crime 
under hypnosis. 

NOAH W. McLEOD 

Dear Sir: 

I can’t praise you too highly for your 



courage in publishing Lester del Rey’s ar 
tide, “Get Thee Behind Me, Clio!” in thi 
May Future. A radio-commentator who 
dared express similar ideas would be forced 
off the air. The very idea that Americans 
achieved democracy, not because of moral 
or racial superiority, but because they pos- 
sessed the long rifle is a heresy to most 
people. The idea that they are in the process 
of losing their freedom, not solely because 
of some devilish Communist plot, but be- 
cause the decisive weapons have become too 
expensive for the common man, and too 
complicated for him to operate, would seem 
t.o the man in the street to be Moscow- 
inspired propaganda. 

But it is a fact that the amount of free- 
dom, and the share of this world’s goods 
to which the common man attains, are de- 
termined not by considerations of abstract 
justice — but by the balance of power in the 
community. And the most influential factor 
in determining the balance of power is tha 
armament in use at a given time, as Mc- 
Kinley pointed out. I have not yet read 
McKinley’s book, but I have read the rather 
similar book, “Armament. And World His- 
tory” by Major General Fuller — the British 
tank expert and military historian. And I 
can heartily recommend Fuller’s book. Mr. 
del Rey should be writing books and ar- 
ticles giving the actual facts of political 
life to the public, or the more intelligent 
members thereof; the man is too valuable 
to waste on science-fiction. 

I liked William Tenn’s “Liberation Of 
Earth”. It was a very, very choice satire 
on what happens to a small power which ft 
fought over by two larger powers in A 
modern total war. Give us more Tenn. 

Jack Vance’s yarn “Ecological On- 
slaught” was well-plotted and well-written. 
But there is one detail that ruins the 
credibility of the tale for me: — why drag 
all those concubines or play-girls along 
with the expedition? No doubt they were 
nice to have along, but they used up scarce 
rocket space, food, and air. It seems to me 
that the logical thing to do would either 
be psychologically to condition the expedi- 
tion members against sex, or give them 
some pill that would dull their desire for 
women. But give us more Vance; he writes 
interesting, if at times not very credible, 
tales. 

And you, Mr. Lowndes, keep up the good 
work. 

— Christine, North Dakota 

There’s quite a bit of evidence to 
support theories that the sex-drive 
cannot be removed, either by drugs or 
“psychological conditioning” — and that 
when it is repressed over a long period 
of time (as an interplanetary voyage 
would be) the drive expresses itself 
In various undesirable to deadly forms. 

[Turn To Page 90 ] 



Picture Appears On Paper For You To Trace! 



DRAW instantly 



NO EXPERIENCEf 
NO TALENT! 

NO LESSONS! 
NO SKILL NEEDED! 



NOW you can easily draw people, animals, or still life, or maps 
like an artist even if you have never drawn a straight line before. 

This amazing new Invention makes It 
easy for anyone to draw Instantlyll 



Now you can oatily copy any picturo and you 
can easily enlarge or reduce anything you wish 
to draw. Students get better school marks with it. 

DRAW ANY TYPE OF DRAWING 



^ Human figures, all objects, 
needlework, designs. 



0 Orest designs, knitting, 
crocheting, etc- — 




# Still lift, bowls, 
furniture, fruit, etc. 




• Copy mope, designs, 
decorations, blue prints 
for woodwork, machines. _ 
knitting, needlework. 




Now, anyone from S to 90 can easily draw, paint, or sketch almost 
anything quickly and accurately the very first time you use the Master 
Art Helper. You draw like a professional artist even if you have never 
drawn before. Thousands who were told they were "hopeless” at draw- 
ing. now draw like professional artists, and draw those "tough” maps 
and paintings with ease! No matter what you want to draw with the 
use of the Master Art Helper, it Is automatically seen on any sheet of 
paper, then you easily, quickly trace the picture on the paper because 
you already sea it there-and in color too! It develops children's art 
abilify and improves their drawing technique! With the Master Art 
Helper ypu will draw an accurate professional-type drawing that any- 
one would think an experienced artist had drawn. This often helps 
students to get better grades In school! The Master Art Helper makes, 
it easy to draw or copy anything you wish to draw larger or smaller od| 
any size you wish, and is excellent for drawing MAPS usually required 
of students. It can be used easily on any table, board, or desk any- 
where. -at home or In school. The Master Art Helper is used to draw 
photographs both In-doors and out-doors. It requires absolutely no 
lessons or practice. If you write with a pencil you can easily draw any- 
thing with- the Master Art Helper. The Master Art Helper can help you 
be popular and can give you lots of hours of enjoyment. 



HOW IT WORKS 

Simply look through 
the Master Art Helper 
and see what you want 
to draw right on the 
paper you are using. 
All you do is trace the 
drawing *• like magie 
you have drawn a 
perfect professional 
picture* 



WIN POPULARITY! BE ADMIRED! 

Your friends will ask you to draw them and 
you will easily be able to do it. The Master 
Art Helper will make you popular.. Thou- 
sands find that after a short time they can 
draw well without the Master Art Helper. It 
helps anyone to develop skills and artistic 
ability which often leads to a good paying 
career In art. Helps you draw window cards, 
maps, signs, portraits, living subects. and used 
by many store keepers. 



Illfl linen "Easily Understood Tricks Of The 
InlLUDtD Artist’’. This valuable illustrated 
booklet, "Easily Understood Tricks 
Of The Artist” will be included with your Master Art 
Helper. This booklet will help you understand many of 
the techniques of the proper shading and proportion and 
so forth, that are used in drawing human figures and 
maps. And, will help you improve your drawing skill, 

MONEY BACK GUARANTEE. 10 DAY FREE TRIAL 

tf the Master Art Helper doesn't help you to draw anything 
jrou want to draw. If you can't draw people, animals, maps, 
figures, or anything else like a professional artist with this 
Master Art Helper, return it within 10 days and your m^ney 

will be refunded Standard Model $1.98 

MASTER ART HELPER CO. 

318 Market Street, Newark, New Jersey 

li<*IUni If drawing rtqwixd in iiHmI, •*<», *h*a, •> it#r* 



10 DAY FREE TRIAL! MAIL COUPON NOW! 



* MASTER ART HELPER CO. Dept. 130 
I 318 Market Street, Newark, New Jersey 

J Rush me the Master Art Helper and your booklet, "Easily J 
I Understood Tricks Of The Artist”. 

I □ I enclose $1.98 send postage prepaid 

' I understand I can return this merchandise after a 10 day trial and * 
J my money will be refunded. 

I □ I enclose $2.91 send Deluxe Model. 



• City- 



SINT ON APPtOVAl 




FVTURE Science Fiction 




WITHOUT OVERHAUL 

with RING-RE-NU 



w$top* oil burning, restores «ompro»«lon and power, m 
M- A Write for FRSi Folder < 

'RICHIE DISTRIBUTING7INC. 

' 1X910 MADISON AVV., DEFT. 29 , CLEVELAND 7, 0. | 



DICE • CABDS 

If AGIO Card*— READ TTITB 
Perfect Dice, Maglo Dice 
BACKS — Inks, Daubs, Poker 
Chlpa Gaming Layouts, Dial 
Boxes, Count er Games. 
Punchboarda. WRITE FOR 

CATALOG TODAY. 

gTO. CAKD CO.. BBS Eo. Wabash tn, Cblc.ro. W. 



iREU, 

r\ •ipl';?' 

pi I i .■ • 




SCIENCE-FICTION BOOK CLASSICS! 

1. "Martian Martyr," (Col.ridg.) 

2. "Vall.y ot Pr.tand.r," |Ctiv») 

3. "Th. Machin* that Thought" (Callahan)] 

4. "Tha New Lila" (Coleridge) 

B. "The Voice Command,” (Clival 
b. "Rhythm Rida, tha Rocket" (Ola an)) 

7. "Fantasy Book No. 1“ 

8. "Strang. Tale," 

9. "Horror Parade" 



The most overt of these seem to be 
extreme power-lust and sadism, but 
there are many other, less immediate- 
ly-detectable forms. 

Whether Vance was using these the- 
ories in “Ecological Onslaught”, or 
whether he merely had the play-girls 
for story-value, it seems to me that his 
story justified the element. You must 
admit that the record (history) pretty 
well shows that asceticism and inhu- 
manity in human relations have a high 
coincidence — although the latter obvi- 
ously does not appear only with the 
former. Still, some of the most terrible 
(over-all) regimes have been those 
where the leader was a “pure and in- 
corruptible” person, like Robespierre, 
rather than a dissolute tyrant like 
Nero. 

For comment on the del Rey arti- 
cle, see the letter below. 

MURRAY KING 



10. "Th. Cardan of F.ar" 

SPECIAL DEAL: Complete Set of thesg 
TEN BOOKS for only $2 

Limited Quantity: Order Nowf 

WEHMAN BROS. Dep't D-4 
712 Broadway New York 3, N.Y. 



SONGWRITERS 

Songs composed and PUBLISHED. Established 
since 1943. Write for FREE information to 

Nordyke Publishing Co., Dept. DA-6 
7070 Hollywood Blvd. Hollywood Col. 




Make at least $. r >0 showing beauti- 
ful, new ELMIRA Christmas and 
All-Occasion Greeting Card Assort- 
ments — Name Imprinted Christmas 
Cards. Unbeatable values. Perfect 
hostess gifts. Christmas wrappings. 

Personalized Stationery. Many items 
for children. FREE SAMPLES. 

Catalog. BONUS PLAN. NO EX- 
PERIENCE NEEDED. SEND NO 
MONEY. Display ASSORTMENTS 
on approval. MAIL COUPON. 

ElKIRA E8FETIHB CARP CO., ELMIRA c-ma, H, V. 

90 



Deal’ Mr. Lowndes: 

The del Rey article was quite fascinating 
and I’ll have to look up this McKinley 
bird, but I wonder how far you can carry 
analogy when it comes to historical predic- 
tion. 

If I follow del Rey right, then it sounds 
as if the mere fact of atomic weapons 
(which are way beyond the abilities of the 
man in the street to build, own, or operate) 
spells out the end of democracy throughout 
the world. Rightly then, if this is so, one 
would have expected some sort of military 
dictatorship in the USA and England by 
j this time — or at least clear trends toward 
one. 

Consider: the US Army certainly doesn’t 
want to see America blasted or invaded 
by any other power, and the incidence of 
atomic weapons makes such an event like- 
ly — or at least possible. The US Army has 
the know-how on atomic weapons, while the 
government, as such, hasn’t. 

Surely there must be some group within 
tho Army which feels that civilian govern- 
ment hasn’t handled the matters of nation- 
al defense, and practical foreign policy 
(aimed at discouraging warlike acts against 
us) with anything like the skill and ef- 
fectiveness that the Army itself could do, 
were “realistic” military men in power. 

Why hasn’t the army taken over? Why 
hasn’t there been at least some moves in 
that direction? After all, what could the 
government do, if a group of rebels, armed 
with tomics, said firmly, “Move out And 
let us handle this, or else I” 



CHURCHES end 
ORGANIZATIONS 

“FREE” Fund- 
Raising Manual. 
Also on approval 
Member Exhibit 
WRITE DEFT.A-1S 





DOWN TO EARTH 

Could it be that “republican” traditions 
(stronger than “democratic" traditions, in 
the long run) are more powerful than the 
temptations and opportunities of the times? 

After all, republican traditions kept 
Rome pretty well in civilian hands (de- 
spite the interregna of Marius, Sulla, and 
Pompey) for quite a period after the 
arms-situation was such that the legions 
could have put up an emperor (or prince, 
as the early emperors called themselves) 
and made the change stick. It was only 
after civilian government had shown itself 
completely incompetent to handle an em- 
pire (Caesar rightly complained that a 
good part of his career had been spent 
reconquering what corrupt and stupid sen- 
ators had thrown away) that the move 
toward monarchy was made. And repub- 
lican strength was too divided to profit by 
the conspiracy of Cassius and Brutus. (Ac- 
tually, the conspirators considered them- 
selves temporary dictators, anyway.) 

At present, America does not have an 
empire to defend in anything like the sense 
of the Roman or other empires; and de- 
spite corruption, republican traditions are 
still strong. (After all, the Democrats ac- 
cepted the Republican victory at the polls 
last year.) 

The fact of the matter is that the arms- 
situation has been outside of the “common 
man’s” control for at least a quarter of a 
century; yet, republican traditions (so far 
as civilian control goes) seem to have 
gained, rather than lost strength. Bureauc- 
racy has grown but it has not been based 
on military might, either here or in the 
British Empire. 

“Democracy” has fallen easily, when the 
arms-situation was such that the “common 
man” couldn’t defend his “rights”, where 
no democratic tradition of much strength 
existed (Russia: the democratic Provision- 
al Government of Kerensky falls before a 
relatively small Bolshevik rebellion), or 
where extreme corruption is mated with 
hard times (France: defeated in the Na- 
poleonic Wars, the economy unstable, cor- 
ruption rife, the Republic is an easy victim 
of Louis Napoleon’s coup d’etat; Germany: 
a weak republic, following disasterous de- 
feat and generations of authoritarian rule 
cannot resist the Nasi seizure of power 
under thin “legal” guises. 

I could go on and on, but I think I’ve 
made the point clear enough. What say the 
right honorable Messers del Rey and Mc- 
Kinley? 

— Greenwich, Conn. 

Hmm, I don’t know what they’ll 
say, but I’ll bet we hear from them I 

• 

ROBERT COULSON 






20 DRESSES 

;,r } 3 *° 



T \ 
(USED) 

ASSORTED in 811k, 
Wool. Cotton Sc Rayon. 
ALL SIZES in Good 
Condition. 

BUT NO LESS THAN 
20 DRESSE8 AT 
THIS BARGAIN 
PRIC& 



Ladies BLOUSES 
39# each 6 for tl.M 

i Assorted color* and 
I styles in Silka, Crepe*. 
, Bay one Acetate*. 



BIG DRESS 
SALE 



Ladles SKIRTS 
[ 69# each 3 for $1.79 

I Pull assortment of 
| color* and styles. 
All Wool*, plaid* 
and Mixtures. 



t UILT PIECES 
lbs. for 99# 

a L a r g a bundle of 
f beautiful new cotton 
i printe, cheoka, Btrlpes 
| and solid*. All good 
I else cuttings. 



Lidias Winter 
COATS 
tl.M aath 

3 far 33.39 
AU size* with or 
without fur collar*. 
These are In ex- 
cellent oondltlon, 
Blight, repairs 
needed. 



RUMMAGE 
20 pleeet for $2.11 

Used Items for every 
member of the fam- 
ily. confllatlng of 
Rayon Underwear, 
Children'* Wear and 
Other articles. 



Ladle* SLIPS 
40# each 3 for $2.29 

Beautiful, well tailored j 
slip* that really g 
you value for y< 
money. 



Ladle* Spring I 
COATS t TOPPERS I 
$1.29 each 2 for $2,391 
Beal Bargain 1 In fine A 
wool material*. Need 1 
slight repairs. For best \ 
selection order at occe. 



FREE 




Ladle* SHOES 
99# pair 2 for 92,69 

Good quality Leath- 
er *nd F a b r 1 o a. 



Ladles 
SWEATERS 
99# eaeh 
3 for $2.69 

Many style* and pat- 
terns In Nhort and 
long sleeve*. Various 
color*. 



With $5.00 Order or More 1 
Pair of Ladles’ Hose MONEY 
BACK IF NOT SATISFIED. 

$1.00 Deposit MUST come with 
order. You pay postman balance plus COD and postage charge*. 
NO ORDER ACCEPTED FOR LESS THAN $3.00. A TRIAL 
ORDER WILL CONVINCE YOU OF OUR WONDERFUL 
BARGAINS. 



RUSH YCUR ORDER TODAY! 



MAIL ORDER MART Dept. No. DA 
160 Monroe Street, New York 2, N.Y. 

Please send me the following Items, 91.00 deposit en- 
closed 



ITEM 


SIZE 


PRICE 



























□ Give Bos* sise • If Order Is 99.00 or more. 

Name 

Address ,,,,,,, .... 



I City State 

mm 9 : WLW.mWW* 



Dear Mr. Lowndes: 

Top item in the May Future was del 



91 




CALIFORNIA JOBS 



Men — Women, all age*, higher pay, greater opportunities in Rcmth- 
** n California. We will send you for only SI. 50. up-to-date listing 
Of California firms now hiring men ami women— all trades 
« M?Pf*I!S* on - q ’ JIal1 • dollar hill, (heck or money-order to 

FRANKLIN ROSS OF CALIFORNIA. DEPT. B. 543 WEST 
BROADWAY. LONG BEACH 2, CALIFORNIA. Tour money beck 
if you are not satisfied. 



ILLUSTRATED COMIC BOOKLETS 

Sell our ILLUSTRATED COMIC BOOKLETS and other NOV- 
ELTIES. Each booklet size 4 1/2x23/4 and is FULLY IL- 
LUSTRATED. We will send 24 assorled booklets prepaid 
upon receipt of $1.00 or 60 assorted booklets sent prepaid 
upon receipt of $2.00. MO CHECKS. Wholesale novelty 
price list sent with order only. No orders sent C. O. 1?. 

REPSAC SALES CO. 

1 Orchard St.. Dept. 150-K New York 2, N. Y. 



ADD 



Essential For— 
SCHOOL 
BUSINESS 
HOME-SHOP 
FACTORY 
OFFICE 



MULTIPLY 

CALCULATE 

aft a glance! 



RAPID-FIRE CALCULATOR for 
vast number combinations — and 
fractions, too. 

SAVES HOURS of tedious figur- 
ine. GUARANTEED ACCURATE. 
QUICK ANSWERS GET YOU 
AHEAD FASTER1 



Step wasting precious time figuring. Now even a School- 
boy can get 100% accurate answers at a Glance! 

A PERMANENT CALCULATOR — ONLY COe 
ORDER NOW on MONEY-BACK GUARANTEE! 
HERMAN BROS., Dept. DA-8, 712 li’nay. N.V. 3, N. Y. 



FREE PROTECTION INFORMATION 

Some are auch good scouts they enjoy a card or die* 
game, win or lose. If you enjoy losing don't write us. If 
you want complete Inside exposes, write for “FREE'’ 
Catalogue. It describes many ways to protect yourself. 

B & B SPECIALTIES 

Box 2482-D Konscs City 13, Mo. 



Do YOU want 
MONEY, LOVE & POWER? 

Do you feel that opportunity is passing you by? 
That if someone showed you HOW, you could 
earn big money, be popular and make people 
admire you? Wouldn't you like to succeed in 
whatever you do? Boss those who now' boss 
you? Deane Hammond, a college trained New 
York Public Relations executive, has compiled a 
FORMULA FOR SUCCESS that helped him to 
open wide the door to SUCCESS, LOVE and 
HAPPINESS. Don’t sit on the sidelines while 
others obtain life’s greatest pleasures. Just send 
me your name and address for a 10-DAY TRIAL. 
When the postman delivers the booklet, FOR- 
MULA FOR SUCCESS with instructions, pay 
only $2 plus postage. Follow directions carefully 
and 1 PERSONALLY GUARANTEE that If you 
are not COMPLETELY SATISFIED within 10 
days. I’ll send your $2 right back. You are en- 
titled to try to gain for yourself the HEALTH, 
WEALTH and HAPPINESS you have always 
wanted. Write 

MASTER (8 Welker 8t. D«pt I2I-PH, New York 13 



FtJTL'HE Science Fiction 

Rey’a article, “Get Thee Behind me, Clio.” 
It was both informative and entertaining. 
Best story was “Liberation of Earth”. Oth- 
er stories; “Tenth-Level Enigma” was 
good, “Ecological Onslaught” good, “Judas 
of the Spaceways” and “The World is 
Yours”, fair. 

I would like to see you as editor of a 
stfzine which could pay top rates. Your 
feature stories are always good and some- 
times outstanding. You are, therefore, a 
good judge of science-fiction. (Meaning 50 U 
like the same stories that I do.) However, 
you do print quite a lot of sub-par fiction, 
due, I suppose, to your inability to pay for 
the best. 

The trimmed edges and “Framed" cover- 
picture arc a big help to Future’s appear- 
ance. As to the statement by Beck that 
Future is not worth 25c: “Testament of 
Andros" alone is worth the price of all the 
25c issues you have published. I agree that 
Future has poor paper, poor layout, and 
poor illustrations (including covers, al- 
though they have improved recently). How. 
ever, your stories, or at least some of them, 
are far superior ‘0 'hose published in m"--t 
other mags, including at least four 35c 
zines. Maybe Beck buys zineB to look at the 
layouts; I don’t. 

Incidentally, one of my reasons for buy- 
ing Future is that T never know what to 
expect. Most zines print stories that are all 
on about the same level of quality. Yours, 
however, range from outstanding to lousy. 

— Silver Lake, Indiana 

Yes, that’s my aim — to avoid stan- 
dardization. I take it for granted that, 
in any issue, any given reader is go- 
ing to find a good range of material 
from oboy! to blah! And since there’s 
such wide disagreement as to which 
stories get which reaction, I just have 
to concentrate on variety, and pick 
items I like in every possible classifica- 
tion for science-fiction. 

There are times, as I am sure my 
worthy colleagues will agree, that an 
editor can’t seem to find what he real- 
ly wants at any price. 

• 

ALLEN GLASSER 

I am trying to collect a complete file of 
The Time Traveller, the first science-fic- 
tion fan magazine, which I edited many 
years ago. Will any reader having copies 
for sale please write me? 

71 Tehama Street, Brooklyn 18, N, Y, 



[Turn To Page 9<i] 



92 





SONG POEMS WANTED 

TO BE SET TO MUSIC 

Send Poems Today for FREE EXAMINATION. 

J. CHAS. McNEIL 

A. B. Master of Music 

510-D A So . Al exandria, Los An ge les 5, Calif. 



| The biggest bargains we I . _ 

1 ever offered. Prints, solids, 
f rayons, cottons, etc. Assorted # 

J styles and colors. Sizes lO to f 
I IB. 10 for $4.98. Larger sizesl 
for $4.95. Some of these! 

I dresses were worth up to } 

J $30.00 when new. Send $1 
i deposit, balance C.O.D. plus 
1 postage. Your $4.9S refunded 
l if dissatisfied, or merchandiss 

I exchanged, if desired. Many other clothing bar* 
I gains for entire family. 

•postcard BRINGS FREE CATALOG 
Buy with confidence at 
ALLIED MAIL ORDER CO., INC.. Dept. 107-B 
162 CHRISTOPHER AVE., BROOKLYN 12, N. Y. 




BOOKLETS 

The kind grownups like. Each on* of that* booklets 
Is POCKET SIZE, also contains 8 ILLUSTRATIONS, and 
is full of fun and entertainment. 12 of these book- 
lets, ALL DIFFERENT, shipped prepaid in SEALED 
wrapper upon receipt of $1.00, or 24 BOOKLETS, ALL 
DIFFERENT, shipped prepaid for $2.00, cesh or 
money order. No orders sent C. O. D. Print eeme 
and address and mall to: 

TREASURE NOVELTY CO., DEPT. 27- K 
2 Allen Street. New York 3, N. Y. 




GO PLACES 



LEARN ANOTHER 

LANGUAGE » 

LINGUAPHONE 

World-s Standard CONVERSATIONAL METHOD 




FRENCH 
SPANISH 
GERMAN 
RUSSIAN 
JAPANESE 
NORWEGIAN 
-29 ** 
Languages 
available 



Are interesting Job, travel, cultural opportunities 
passing you by because you speak only one tongue? 

No Textbook Can Teach You To Speak 

With Llnguaphone you bring a foreign land right 
into your own home. You learn another language 
the same easy, natural way you learned English 
as a child long before you went to school. You 
listen — you hear native voices, both men’s ami 
women’s. You understand— you SPEAK! You read 
and write. 

World-Wide Educational Endorsement 

Used internationally by thousands of schools, col- 
leges. Armed Services, governments, and business 
firms for personnel training. Over a million home 
study students of all ages. 

Stop Wishing— Start Talking. Write TODAY for 
Fascinating FREE ROOK. "Passport to a New 
World of Opportunity". Llnguaphone Institute. 
166-08 Mezz. . Rock. 1‘iaza, New York 20. N. Y. 




LINGUAPHONE INSTITUTE 

166-08 Mozz., Rock. Plaza N. Y. 20.. N. Y. J 

Send mo your FREE book. I want to § 

learn language, a 

for reason. 1 

Name | 

Address • 

City Zone State • 

□ Check here if Korean Veteran. t 



"How I Became 
A Hotel Hostess" 

Myra M. Banks Becomes 
Hostess Though Without Pre- 
vious Hotel Experience 

"Dissatisfied with my humdrum 
job, I sent for the Lewis School 
book and enrolled. Now I am a 
hostess of this beautiful resort 
hotel. I get as much fun out of 
the parties I plan as do the guests. Not only am 
I earning more than ever before, but here is one 
field where you are not dropped because you are 
40. Thanks to Lewis Home Study, Leisure Time 
Training." 



"How I Stepped 

Into a BIG PAY Hofei Job” 

Clifford Brinkley Wins Success 
As Auditor Although Without 
Any Previous Hotel Experience 

"Before taking Lewis Training I 
was employed as a government 
clerk at 35% less salary than I 
am now making. Now employed 
as auditor. At the end of thirty 
days they raised my salary another $25.00 a 
month. I enjoy hotel work more than any other 
work I have ever tried. This is the field with a 
future." 





STEP INTO A WELL-PAID HOTEL POSITION 



Important positions, increasing opportunities await Approved for ALL Veteran Training 
trained men and women in glamorous hotel, club, and ho"tel" tra" ’ ch'o” ' 

institutional field. Lewis graduates making good as nos- J Room WM-2561, Washington 7, D. c. Jf T — * 
tesses, managers, executive housekeepers and 55 other | Send me. without obligation, your Free Book. I want | 
well-paid positions. Previous experience proved unneces- J time. 111 * f ° r * wwU * pa,d pos,tlon ■ 

sary, "over 40," no obstacle. Good grade school educa- i Nam9 

tion plus Lewis Training qualify you at home, in leisure J (PLEASE PRINT NAME AND address) J 

time. FREE book describes this fascinating field. It tells l Addr0S3 
how you are registered FREE of extra cost in Lewis ! 

National Placement Service. Mail coupon today! Lewis i City Zona.... Stato f 

Hotel Training School, WM-2561. Wash. 7, D. C. ■ D Check herd u ellslble for Votcran TraInin * ■ 



rtJTVHE Science Fiction 

BILL SHIREY 



iYS^GUITAR 

IN 7 BAYS 

n QET MONEY BACK 

Let ®d Sale, lop Badlo GulUrUt. leach you to play a aona tb# 
vary tint day. and any son* by ear or note In T days! Rla fa- 
mouu book contains 52 photos. 87 chord charts, ate. Bbowa bow 
to tune, keep time, build chords, bass runs dance chords, swint, 
etc., plus 110 Popular Bongs, words and mualc. Surprise friends, 
relatives Popularity and fun galore. BEND NO MONEY I Just 
name arid addross to Ed Sale and pay postman $1.98 phis C.O.D. 
postage (or send $2 with order and I pay postage. Same guaran- 




postago (or 
tee). 

ED SALE 



BRADLEY BEACH. N. i. 



* 

¥ 

¥ 

¥ 

K 



SONS POEMS 



WANTED 

TO BB 

SET TO MUSIC 



Submit one or mere of your beat poems for 
free examination. Any subject Send poem fox 
dotails and information. 

Phonograph Recordj Made 

FIVE STAR MUSIC MASTERS 

660 Beacon Bldg. Boston 8. Mass. 




J Regular Price of a 
I Slide Rule $4 and up 

B 



Slide Rule 



end this coupon 

Add 8o Postage 
If you know how to use a pencil you can use a slide rule. 
For bookkeepers, accountant*, salesmen (figuring commissions, 
cost, etc.), farmers, housewives, eto. For Armed Forces highly 
important. Men’s most useful tool. Easy to calculate Instantly. 
Multiplying, proportions, division, extracting roots, eto. “High 
Vision” Clear View Slide. Full 10” Rule. A. B, C. D. Cl 
and K seales. FREE 28-page Instruction book on how to get 
correct answers instantly without pencil or paper. 

Gene Loewy, 545 5th Ave., N. Y. 17 

Dept. 5 3-D Limit three rule* to eneh coupon 




mMlHONLY? 

rue oik is eon e it. roo . A- 



M s 2 



4 BOOKS 

: EACH DIFFERENT! 

MORE 'THAN £* /\/\ 

jUU RACES 

%&! ism/ 

- ' f - r MONE Y BACK OUANANlfi 



IAKCH BOOK CO. 

| 1)9 tan 28 tl„ mw T»rt It D^,t, 130.pl 



Dear Bob: 

Instead of sending in the coupon, I dq- 
cided to write in and congratulate you on 
the trimmed edges. Trimmed edges really 
gives your magazine a shot in the arm. 
Starting with this issue (May, 1958) yotlt 
magazine will be one of the privileged on4a 
in my science-fiction collection. I used to 
give your magazine away, but now a pack 
of wild hems couldn’t make me give the 
magazine up. Your magazine is getting up 
there with Startling Stories, which I con- 
sider the best in the pulp field. 

The stories I rate as follows: “Ecological 
Onslaught” and “Liberation of Earth”, 1 
place in first place. “Tenth-Level Enigma” 
and “Judas of the Spaceways” are 2d place. 
And third is “The World is Yours”. I think 
I’m just easy to please, because I was go- 
ing to place them all in first place. 

I enjoyed the article. I hope you have 
more good stories like that. 

It looks like you have better printing In 
this issue. Anyway, my eyes weren’t ruined 
after finishing the magazine. 

I would like to correspond with anyone, 
anywhere. 

• — 4726 Clay Street, Fresno, California 

If this be spring, can winter be far 
behind? Consider the cold snap below. 



carol mckinney 

Dear Bob: 

The May ish of Future was barely saved 
from anonymity by Vance — who slipped 1ft 
almost quietly with “Ecological Onslaught”. 
The rest of the stories just didn’t make 1ft 
But you want us to rate them, so — 

(Could give “Ecological Onslaught" m 
vote and relegate the rest to an untldf 
lump under the surface, but — let’s be dlr> 
ferent this time) 

“Ecological Onslaught” — B Plus (Couldn’t 
quite come up to an A — but far above 
average anyway). 

“Tenth-Level Enigma” — C (Not had-, 
just plain, ordinary average). 

“Liberation Of Earth” — C (Amusing but 
average nonetheless). 

“Judas Of The Spaceways” — C (Uninter- 
esting theme — glad it wasn’t longer). 

“The World Is Yours” — D (This one al- 
most flunked. This type of TT Btory al- 
ways does). 

The article by del Rey was fairly Inter* 
esting. Glad you gave up the practice of 
rating these articles with the stories — but 
this time it would have come in second 1 

Letters: 1. Frances Faine; 2. W. If, 

Veney; 3. Paul Mittlebuscher. (Must W» 
have such lon-n-n-g letters by “The editors 
of Theosophical notes" and Martello? Can’l 
you limit them to shorter ones?) 

[Turn To Page 96] 



94 






jm 



r 



b~*\ 



City 



iwlnn 1 PAGE CARTOONS 

Marriage mischifr • 

brand new, devilisM. ji- ,s 
with original f„ii y '"discreet, 
Whether y Ou V e to ec ? rt °0«« 
to the day orlool k, ? g ( 0rward 

or wi t hout reire« n l ba ^ (with 

this saucy 'in j/j V ° U 1 «° f °r 
bride and groom r” T w of 
as wedding chTmS y and . trick V 

so„ eP of y ° U ^s&Kih’a Tea' 
g°" h^ a "' ases And talking of 

a&EV'S'BBt <*£ 

Wd '"* » 

features 

^ ^f c M lor D,nn er 
^ ™ e Redding Daze 

Zw°JV Ab ° U> T — seau, « 

^ u °” S ”° l “ , '» 

Honeymoons — Conven. 

honal and Otherwise 

Counsel for the 

And eted Groom 
And many more 

ORDER ON APPRovai 

Fncdiarc rf/ U nd of ” u,n /°f im- 
ch«e price 0i COn »P*«e pui. 





MAIL COUPON TODAY 



PLAZA BOOK CO. DEPT. A-909 
109 Broad St., New York 4, N. Y. 

Send MARRIAGE MISCHIEF in plain wrap- 
per. If not satisfied, I may return it in 10 days 
for refund. 

□ Send C.O.D. I will pay postman 98c plus postage. 
O I enclose 98c — send postpaid. 

Name 

Address. 



PLAZA BOOK CO. 

109 Brood St., New York 4, N. Y. 



Zone State 

Canada and Foreign — $1.25 with order 





“TELL YOUR OWN FORTUNE” 

This remarkable game completo with instructions 
$1.50, address: 

M. C. S. 

1128 West 39th St. Los Angeles 37. Calif. 




THEY'RE SENSATIONAL/ Brand now 
*«rioi ©I oxclutiva phonograph retard*. 
Spicy tong* that will moko your party 
a howling success. Songs end music 
In a style you will like. Completo 
set of SIX DIFFERENT songs on good 
quality 10-inch 73 R.P.M. records, 
sent prepaid for $4.95 in sealed 
package. NoC.O.D.'s. 



NATIONAL, Dept. 538. 
BOX 5— STA. E TOLEDO 9. OHIO 



ILLUSTRATED BOOKLETS AND NOVELTIES 

Our VEST POCKET serie* of ILLUSTRATED COMIC 
BOOKLETS are tho kind that are FULLY ILLUSTRATED 
with comic characters. Tho NOVELTIES are the kind 
MEN want for EXCITEMENT and AMUSEMENT. 16 
DIFFERENT booklets and 4 DIFFERENT novelties sent 
in SEALED envelope prepaid upon receipt of SI.00. 
No C.O.D. orders or checks accepted. WHOLESALE 
PRICE LIST included with orders only. 

LIVE WIRE NOVELTY CO., DEPT. 114-K 
3 Orchard Sireet New York 2, N.Y. 




COMPLETE SONG 
WRITING SERVICE 

We write the music for your 
words without charge on 
60-50 basis. We send you records, copies and 
copyright your sons for you in Washington, D. C. 



GUARANTEED PUBLICATION 

We guarantee the publication of at least two 
songs each month by a legitimate B.M.I. music 
publisher. The writers receive advance royalty 
and a standard royalty contract. The publisher 
pays all publication expenses. 

WHAT ARE YOUR CHANCES? 

If you have ability your chances are good. /Now 
song-writers become famous every year, iMaybe 
this is YOUR year. Publishers are constantly on 
the lookout for good song*. Turn your material 
over to a firm whoso business le SONGWRITING. 



FUTURE Scirnce Fiction 

Thank you for telling us about your 
cover policy! Sounds nice. Mo3t everyone 
likes the cover to illustrate a scene in the 
story, and this one really did — though it 
seemed a trifle blurred and indistinct — as 
if Ross was in a hurry, or something. 

Why didn’t you use “Ecological On- 
slaught” for the lead story??? The cover 
illustrated it, and it was the best novelet 
in the ish. Or do you like Tenn’s “superb 
saga” better? 

Anybody need back issues, 1940 to date? 
Have around 300 I’ve got to dispose of — 
before they crowd me out of house and 
home. (I’ll sell most of the recent pulp 
sized ones for 15c; digest sized for 25c.) 
Write for a list. (Plug: Have almost all 
ishs of Future — including the first 3.) 

— 385 No. Sth East St., Provo, Utah. 

The Vance story came in a little too 
late for cover-credit, due to a misun- 
derstanding as to when we needed it. 
I suppose I could have saved it for the 
next cover, but would you have rather 
seen another story which I thought was 
good, but not as good, in its place? I 
put in the best I have, at the time, 
rather than hold off extra-good ones 
(like “Ecological Onslaught”) for ex- 
tra advertising-exploitation. 

Personally, I thought “Liberation of 
Earth” an outstanding tale — but you 
cash customers are the final judges. 
Should I send a quarter apiece to the 
(relatively, Lord be praised) few read- 
ers who didn’t like it? 

Don’t answer that — my name isn’t 
Lownde$! 

* 



You've heard of "Oscars" and "Edgars" 
— but have you heard of "Hugos"? No? 
Well, the "Hugo" is an award which the 
I Ith World Science Fiction Convention 
will hand out to outstanding personages 



WRITE TODAY 

BEND YOUR POEM or lyric today for free «j- 
am (nation and complete Information on our ex- 
ceptional offer. 

HOLLYWOOD TUKESMITKS 

Dept. K-9 1558 No. Vina St., Hollywood 28, Calif. 

96 



in the field. For details on this, and other 
vital Convention matters, send your dollar 
for membership to Milton A. Rothman, 
Box 2019, Philadelphia 3, Penna. 




CHEW IMPROVED FORMULA 

CHEWING GUM! 
REDUCE 



Reduce lo a slimmer more graceful figure the way Dr. 

Phillips recommends — without starving — without missing 
a single meal! Here for you Now — a scientific way which 
guarantees you can lose as much weight as you wish — or 
you pay nothing! No Drugs, No Starvation, No Exercises or 
Laxatives. The Amazing thing is that it is so easy to follow 
— simple and safe to lose those ugly, fatty bulges. Each and 
every week you lose pounds safely until you reach the 
weight that most becomes you. Now at last you have the 
doctors’ new modern way to reduce — To acquire that 
dreamed about silhouette, an improved slimmer, excit- 
ing more graceful figure. Simply chew delicious im- 
proved Formula Dr. Phillips Kelpidine Chewing Gum and 
follow Dr. Phillips Plan. This wholesome, tasty delicious 
Kelpidine Chewing Gum contains Hexitol, reduces appetite and 
is sugar free. Hexitol is a new discovery and contains no fat 
and no available carbohydrates. Enjoy chewing this delicious gum 
and reduce with Dr. Phillips Plan. Try it for 12 days, then step on 
the scale. You’ll hardly believe your eyes. Good for men too. 



DAY 



SUPPLY 



ONLY 



Mail the coupon now! Test the amazing Dr. Phillips ELPIDINE CHEWING 
GUM REDUCING PLAN for 10 days at our expense. If after 10 days your 
friends, your mirror and your scale do not tell you that you have lost weight 
end loot slimmer you pay nothing. 



Up 

♦o 



5 lbs. 



Week 



With 



Dr. Phillips 
Plan 



Money-Back Guarantee! 10 Day Free Trial! 



AMERICAN HEALTHAIDS CO.. Dept.CH-863. 318 Market St.. Newark. N. J. 

Just mail us your name and address, and $1.00 cash, check or money-order. You will receive a 12 day supply 
of KELPIDINE CHEWING GUM (improved Formula), and Dr. Phillips Reducing Plan postage prepaid. 



NAME ADDRESS . — 

STATE ~ CITY .'. - 

0 Send me Special 24 day supply and FREE 12 day package for $2.00. I understand that if I am not delighted 
with KELPIDINE CHEWING GUM and Dr. Phillips Reducing Plan. I can return in 10 days for full purchase 
price refund. 



SENT ON APPROVAL — MAIL COUPON NOW! 






THE RECKONING 

The fact that no voter indicated dislike of the Vance story seems to have 
been the determining factor in “Ecological Onslaught’s” capture of first place, 
for the contest between it and the Tehn satire was a fierce one. Actually, Tenn 
received more first-place votes, but the “x” marks cancelled out the extra 
ones. 

A dozen point-scores are all that separate the other three stories, and two 
of them, as you’ll see, came out in exact ties; it seems to argue that the May 
issue was rather well-liked. 



The way they actually placed, then, was thusi 

1. Ecological Onslaught (Vance) 2.22 

2. Liberation of Earth (Tenn) 2.50 

8. The World is Youra (Warner, Jr.) 8.06 

4. Tenth-Level Enigma (Machado, Jr.) tied with 

Judas of the Spaceways (Kubilius) 8.18 



Send your coupon to FUTURE SCIENCE FICTION, c/o Columbia 
Publications, Inc., 241 Church Street, New York 13, New York. 



Number these in order of your preference, to the left 
. of numeral; if you thought any of them bad, mark 

an “X” beside your dislikes. 

— 1. DUST THOU ART . . . (Neville) 

—2. FREEDOM OF THE PRESS (Warner, Jr.) . . 
JgSiM — 3. STAND WATCH IN THE SKY (Budrys) . . . 
>WW —4- DOUBLE-TALK (Dye) 

1 M lL* —5. PLEASE TO REMEMBER (Reynolds) .... 

'I ' —6. ANYONE HERE SEEN HERBIE GREEN? 

(Ottum) 

* —7. IXTL IGO, SON! (Banks) 

—8. TO SAVE A WORLD (Cox, Jr.) 

Did )ou like the article? Yes No 

Whose were the three best letters this time? 1 

2 3 

General comment 



98 




HERNIA SUFFERERS 



irf 




way! 



with Patented 



RUPTURE-EASER 



T.M. Rec. U.S. Pat. OH. (A PIPES BRACE PRODUCT! 



OVER 500,000 GRATEFUL USERS 




FOR MEN, WOMEN AND CHILDREN 



NO FITTING REQUIRED 



Just give 



" oround lowest port of abdomen! 



A strong, form fitting, washable support designed to give 
you relief and comfort. Snaps up in front. Adjustable back 
lacing and leg strap. Soft flat groin pad — no torturing 
steel or leather bands. Unexcelled for comfort, invisible 
under light clothing. Excellent as an after-operation sup- 
port. Wear it with assurance — get new freedom of action! 



INVISIBLE UNDER LIGHT CLOTHING 

Wear RUPTURE-EASER with new confidence under youv 
lightest clothing. No more visible than any usual under- 
garment — no revealing bulk to hide. Even worn under 
girdles and corsets comfortably! 



I 



NO STEEL OR LEATHER BANDS 

You get effective, scientific relief without those dreaded 
steel and leather bands that make hernia affliction such 
torture. RUPTURE-EASER support is firm, gentle — you’ll 
realize a new lease on life with the comfort and assurance 
RUPTURE-EASER brings you! 



WASHABLE AND SANITARY 

Yes, you can wash your RUPTURE-EASER as easily and 
safely as your other undergarments. A quick sudsing keeps 
RUPTURE-EASER just as fresh as new. 



BLESSED RELIEF DAY AND NIGHT 



RUPTURE-EASER is just as comfortable to sleep in and 
to bathe in as it is to wear! Soft, scientific pad pressure 
keeps you safe, awake or asleep. Those who need constant 
support welcome RUPTURE-EASER’S blessed relief. 





10 DAY TRIAL OFFER 



Money bock it you don't get blessed relict! 



PIPER BRACE CO. Ill w r ..J.n., D.* 00 93 K«n.»i City 5. Mo. 

Pleese send my RUPTURI-EASIR by return nseil. 

Right Side □ $3.93 Meosere around lowest pert 



DELAY MAY BE 
SERIOUS-MAIL 
COUPON TODAY O 



toft Side 
Double 



□ $3.93 

□ $4.95 



et my otx 



INCHES 

Wo Preeey Postage Lnceet •» C.O.D.'s 
Note: Bo sure to giro sis# end side when ordering 
Enclosed in □ Money Order □ Chock for $ _ □ Send C. O. 0. 



(Note: Be sure to give size end side when ordering) 
PIPER BRACE CO. Dept. DO -93 
• 11 Wyandotte Kansas City 5, Mo. 



City end Jiete 






WITH 

MEMBER 

SHIP 



ONE of Mic million i>lui»'ts in inter- 
stellar space is inhabited. Your Job 
is to find out which one and contact 
these ••humans.” But they're ready 
with every trick In Inter-stellar 
science to STOP YOtJl 



from the world, 
trapped in a primi- 
tive new society! 



PVATEW, 

PlMtO 



CUl’POSE YOU were Mike Novik. reramic en- 
gineer. You’re HIRED by some amateur 
rocket "crackpots” who are constructing a 
"dummy” rocket on the desert sands of Cali- 
fornia. YOUR job is to design a ceramic ex- 
haust throat- li ner. . .for an atomie fuel that 
doesn't exist! 



Or DOES it? Then why such perfect blue- 
prints? Why are millions being spent on the 
project — and by whom? Why is the project’s 
chief engineer suddenly MURDERED? 



is Man’s First Space Ship 
Alre ady Being Secretly Built? 



Tour suspicions can no longer be stifled This 
rocket ship is no dummy and— neither is the 
master brain behind it! 

„ y ou ’ 11 .„x t A ri11 to pv «ry page of this daring 
Science- Fiction novel, "TAKEOFF." It is just 
ONE of til© exciting books offered to new mem- 
bers of the SCIENCE-FICTION HOOK CLUB. 
Read about the others below . . . then 
PICK ANY THREE FOR 
ONLY $1 on this 

Croat ntftr' 



TAKEOFF 

description above. 



THE ASTOUNDING SCIENCE 
FICTION ANTHOLOGY 



A story of the rhlng that becomes 
whatever it meets. A story about 
the movie machine that shows 
••newsreels” of ANY past evont in 
history. PLUS more than a score of 
other best tales from a dozen years 
of Astounding Science-Fiction Maga- 
zine. 



THE MIXED MEN by A.E. Van Vogt 



OMNIBUS OF SCIENCE FICTION 



PLAYER PIANO by Kurt Vonnegut, Jr. 



43 lop stories of Wonders of Fnrth 
and Man... of startling Inventions 
. . .of visitors from Outer Space. . . 
of Far Traveling. . . AdvcnUire in Di- 
mension ...Worlds of Tomorrow. 
562 pages. 



THE LONG LOUD SILENCE 
by Wilson Tucker 



In the Coming Age of Electronics, 
workers are no longer needed— ma- 
chines do EVERYTHING. Even when 
one man rebels, even his trial is 
conducted by ... A MACHINE! 



WHICH 3 do fX8 u on w ly nt $1. 00 ? 



SCIENCE-FICTION BOOK CLUB 
Dept. DAG-9, Garden City, New York 

Please rush me the 3 books I havo checked below, 
■x my gift books aud first selection. You will bill 
mo only $1 (plus few cents shipping charges) for all 
three and enroll me as a member of the Science- 
Fiction Rook Club. Every month send me the Club's 
free bulletin, "Tilings to Come,” so that I may 
decide whether or not I wish to receive the coming 
monthly selection described therein. For each book 
l accept, I will pay only $1 plus a few cents ship- 
ping charge. I do not have to take a book every 

month (only four during each year I am a member) — 
and I may resign at any lime after accepting four 
selections. 

□ ANTHOLOGY OF □ OMNIBUS OF 

SCIENCE FICTION SCIENCE FICTION 

□ LONG LOUD SILENCE □ PLAYER PIANO 

□ THE MIXED MEN □ TAKEOFF 

SPECIAL NO-RISK GUARANTEE: If not delighted. 
I may return all books in 7 days, pay nothing, and 
this membership will bo cancelled! 

Name 

(Please Print) 

Address 

City Zone State 

Selection Price in Canada $1.10 plus shipping. 
Address 105 Bond St., Toronto 2. (Offer Good 
Only in U. S. and Canada) 



THE BOOK CLUB OF TOMORROW IS HERE TODAY! 



T HE founding of this SCI- 
ENCE-FICTION BOOK 
CLUB is a recognition of 
the fact that Science-Fic- 
tion has won a place as an 
important new kind of lit- 
erature — that is a valuable 
addition to the library of 
every imaginative reader. 
Science-Fiction has grown 
so fast it’s hard to keep up 
with it! How is one to read 
the BEST new Science-Fic- 
tion books — without wast- 
ing time and money wad- 
ing through good and bad 
alike? 

Now — The Cream of New Science- 
Fiction Books — For Only $1 Each! 

To enable you to ENJOY 
the finest without worry- 
ing about the cost, the Club 
has arranged to bring you 
the best brand-new full- 
length books FOR ONLY $1 
EACH (plus a few cents 



shipping charg e) — even 
though they cost $2.50, $2.75 
and up in publishers’ edi- 
tions! Each month’s selec- 
tion is described IN AD- 
VANCE. in the Club’s free 
bulletin, "Things to Come.’’ 
You take ONLY those books 
you really want — as few as 
four a year, if you wish. 

Send No Money — Jusf Mail Coupon 

On this special Introduc- 
tory offer, you may have 
your choice of ANY 3 of 
these new Science-Fiction 
masterpieces- — AT ONLY $1 
FOR ALL THREE. Two are 
your gift books for joining; 
the other is your first se- 
lection. This liberal offer 
may have to be withdrawn 
at any time. So mail coupon 
RIGHT NOW to: SCIKNCK- 
FICTION IIOOK CLl’II, 
Dept. DAG-9, Garden Oly, 
New York.